Flames

Chapters

I - Lordly Counsel
II - Uncouth Arrival
III - First Impressions
IV - Acclamation
V - Settling In
VI - Public Relations
VII- Go Back To Start
VIII - On Wyverns
IX - Moonlite Friends
X - Enforcers
XI - Preparations
XIII - Double Trouble
XIV - Toil & Trouble
XV - Winter Bliss
XVI - Holiday
XVII - Dragon Princess Visit
XVIII - New Firendships
XIX - Chaos & Beauty
XX - Family
XXI - New Journeys
XXII - Looking Up
XXIII - Sparks By Fire
XXIV - Fights
XXV - Infestsation
XXVI - Square One
XXVII - Music & Love
XXVIII - Rebellion Reveal
XXIX - Coming Changes
XXX - War
XII - Parties & Reunions

I - Lordly Counsel

I stood on a peak, taking in the sight of the sunrise, my wings spread wide to embrace the empowering warm glow of the morning sun. I loved this part of the day; every chance I got to embrace the sunrise I took it. The sun broke over the horizon and hit my wings with the heat, filling me with energy.

As I soaked up the sun I could feel the fire in my chest reigniting from the cold night. I wish more of my kind welcomed the morning sun like I did.

"Krein, why are we up here, and awake?" my little sister asked me. She yawned.

I had almost forgotten she was there; this was the first time I brought her with me. "Because, Kii, we're dragons, the sun gives us strength." I looked down and she was copying my pose catching the sun with our wings. "Do you feel warmer?" I asked.

"Not really," she said looking up at me.

I laid down next to her, crossing my arms. "Why don't you try and breathe some fire?"

She huffed and put her forelegs on my shoulder, trying to shove me, but I was too big for her to move. "But I'm not old enough. I'm better at magic."

It's true she was better at magic. My little sister is a Magic Dragon, not that any other dragon cared. Kii was ashen colored with two little purple stripes going from her eyes, down her sides, and over her wings to the tip of her tail. Because of this, she wasn't very camouflaged. Under normal circumstances, she would have been killed or starved in her first month after hatching.

But my hatch clutch and I had stepped in and helped her when our mother wouldn't. She survived, and now, she is almost four years old. I'm a flame dragon, one with the rare ability to set my scales aflame, not that I could control it though, usually only happens when I get angry. My scales; browns and golds in color, strong tail, large wings, spines that lay against my scales, others have told me that I have red eyes, never been in front of a mirror to confirm it myself.

"Just trust your big brother and try," I pushed her gently, trying to encourage her.

"Alright." She started getting herself ready.

Her attempts at breathing fire were adorable. The little hatchling planted her feet, reared back, took in all the air she could, then bounced as she threw herself forward and let out a little purple and blue flame.

Kii's eyes lit up with excitement and surprise. "Krein, did you see that? Did you see what I did?" She bounced around me happily.

"I told you. Now, do you see why I like to come up here in the morning?" I asked her.

"Can I come up here every morning with you? I wanna do it every day if it means I can breathe fire!" she squealed.

I chuckled. It warmed my heart more than any sunrise to see my baby sister so happy. "I would be happy to bring you with me, but I need you to promise me something."

"Anything!" she cried.

"You can't tell anydragon about this. It's a secret and if any other dragon knew, it wouldn't be special anymore. Do you promise?"

"I promise!" she chirped.

"Good." I lifted my head up to look around. The morning sun had reached the hot spring. Dragon treasure hoards were shining in the light, redoubling the sun's glow. "How about we go get some mud-fish for breakfast, eh?"

"Breakfast!" she cried, climbing up between my wings and grabbed onto my spines. I grunted beneath her weight as she shifted to get herself comfortable.

"Hold on back there." I spread my wings and gave them a mighty flap. Once in the air, I banked toward the hot spring.

Kii found her way onto my head, hugging my neck with her legs to keep herself secure. "Big brother, can I ask you a question?"

I adjusted my flight for a change in wind and in weight. "Of course," I answered.

She held onto my neck a little tighter. "How old are you?"

I avoided answering for a minute, lifted my wings forward to slow my descent and coming into land. "Why do you want to know?" I asked back.

"Because I want to know," she said, crawling up and laying on my face. I had to go cross-eyed to keep her in view.

"If you must know, I'm eighty-seven," I answered.

"Really?" she said in surprise. "How come some dragons are bigger than you?"

I wasn't a whole lot bigger than a large pony. "I'm bigger than you aren't I?" I grinned.

"Well yeah." She climbed off of me and crawled between my legs as we walked to the springs. "How come you aren't rich like the other dragons around here?"

I blinked down at her. "What's with all the questions all of a sudden?"

We got to a hot spring, the thick, dark mud bubbling loudly from the underground heat. Kii stopped at the edge. "Am I not allowed to ask questions?"

She squealed in surprise as I shoved her in with my head. She splashed beneath the surface, then poked her head out of the mud to glare at me.

"As long as you only ask me questions," I said, crawling into the pit. The warm mud embraced my body and I allowed myself to sink into it.

"So why?" She wasn't letting this go.

"I am rich." Not really true, but I believed it.

"No you're not," Kii protested. "Where are your gems?"

"I only have one," I said proudly.

She was confused, "Where is it?"

I poked her snout with some mud. "As of late, it's been asking a lot of questions."

She pouted, "I don't count!"

"Don't you? You're all I have or need so I'd say you are a gem."

She smiled happily, content with my answer. I turned my attention to finding some breakfast for Kii.

Mudfish are easy prey. Not a real challenge for an expert hunter like myself. Other dragons eat real food as snacks. Kii and I eat gems as snacks, not our primary diet. Eating gems is how a dragon gets fat, lazy, and mean. Most dragons ignore us because of our choice of diet; those few dragons who don't ignore us are usually young, thinking they can get an easy fight out of me. Speaking of which…

"Hey, you!" a voice called out. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw a medium sized red fire dragon approaching me, his wings up in a display of dominance.

I barely glanced at him. "Can I help you?"

"I'm claiming these hot springs as mine," the red dragon snarled. "Fight me or leave like a coward."

Kii glared at the intruder, looking like she was gonna be the loud little sister. I just looked at her and whispered, "Stay quiet, and go hide behind that rock."

The red dragon laughed at Kii as she ran out of the mud. "You must be weak if you're playing nursemaid like some kind of pony."

"I'm not leaving until I've taught you a lesson," I said, deliberately keeping my voice even, even though I could feel my scales getting warmer, the mud beginning to dry on the surface of my scales. "What's your name?"

"I am Garble," the young bully said, puffing up his chest, and spreading his wings wider. "Cower before me!"

I stared at him. "Yeah, that's not happening. I'm Krein."

"Enough talking!" Garble lunged at me trying to bite. That was a mistake. I reared up to grab his muzzle and then I shoved it into the mud with a squish. I then used his body as a ramp to walk out of the mud. I heard laughter coming from a nearby cluster of rocks, and I looked over to see that my would-be attacker had brought some friends, all of whom were laughing at his humiliation. Garble crawled out of the mud in annoyed frustration.

"I'm sorry, were you not ready? You looked ready." I asked in false concern, adding insult to injury. He grunted and blew a gust of flame at me, hot and intense enough to melt steel.

I guess he forgot that I was a flame dragon just like he was. The flames didn't affect me at all, aside from helping to clean off the rest of the mud. "Really?" I asked, blinking at him.

He roared in frustration and charged, I spun my tail around and scored a direct hit to the side of his head. He sailed into a rock rendering him disoriented. "I suggest you stay down. I think you already lost your fan club. Goodby now."

I walked right past him towards where Kii was hiding. "What? You can't just leave in the middle of a fight," he protested, furious.

"Can and did. Bye." I put Kii on my back and continued walking.

"Hey, we aren't finished!" He reached for my tail.

I threw him away with my tail, sending him hurtling back into the mud. His friends started hooting with laughter again as he flailed in the mud. I walked away without so much as a backward glance. This used to be much easier when I had my other siblings to back me up.

We were now a few miles from the hot spring, it was still in sight though. Kii was quiet, looking back every few steps. Usually was after things like this happened. It always meant we couldn't go back to that place for a while.

"Why didn't you finish fighting him?" Kii asked.

I shifted my shoulders. "Because he wasn't worth the energy. He was a youth. Had I taken it further I risked injuring him seriously."

Kii sniffed like she was gonna cry. "I liked that place."

"I know you did. Hey, wanna go see Ember and her dad? They're usually nice enough to us." I tried to make it sound appealing.

"Yeah, I guess," Kii sighed glumly, finding a secure hold on my back.

I spread my wings and lifted off the ground and headed west toward the west coast of the dragon lands, where Dragon Lord Torch resided with his daughter Ember. Lord Torch was accepting of my situation because he understood what it was like to raise a youngling by yourself. He raised Ember largely on his own, so he doesn't usually mind when I drop by with Kii.

Ember was a different story. She was okay to talk to at times, but she really wasn't interested in anything but ruling dragons like her father. She is also extremely off limits to every eligible dragon or living being on this rock; not even the bravest or the most foolish of dragons would dare cross Lord Torch.

The flight took us through the obsidian spires of the Dragon Lord's territory. Towers of razor-sharp volcanic glass stretched up to the sky all around us, very dangerous if you don't know the way through, or can't fly over. Most dragons and their wings kept them from getting too high. Mine allowed for flying much higher than others, but flying too high with Kii would throw her off. Thus, I was forced to fly through the spires.

"I don't like it here," Kii said from her spot on my back.

I glanced down at the jagged edges of the obsidian. "Neither do I, but this is the fastest way to Lord Torch's dwelling from where we were."

"Can't you just hold me in your claws and fly higher?" Kii asked, tightening her grip on my neck.

"No, I—" I actually hadn't thought of that. "Can you get to my shoulder? We're gonna try this." I flew up a little higher to make sure I had enough time to catch her just in case.

"What now?" she asked, somewhat apprehensively.

"I'm gonna roll. When I do, hurry into my arms. Okay?"

"Okay," she nodded. I heard her gulp quietly.

"On three. One, two, three!" Starting to roll, Kii scurried to stay vertical. But I rolled too fast and she started to fall.

She let out a squeal, but I caught her by the tail. She wound up getting a very good view of the ground hundreds of feet beneath us as I pulled her back up. "Can we not do that again?" she asked in a high-pitched voice. "Please?" she added shakily.

I pulled her back up and hugged her close. "No promises. We at least won't try it here again."

Once out of the spires I speed my flight west toward the coast. Lord Torch wasn't much farther now. I always liked flying west, it feels like I'm chasing after the setting sun.

I was starting to get nervous as we approached because I was thinking about asking Torch for advice. He was over a millennia old, so it was wise to ask him about things sometimes. You just can't ask him with other dragons around though, he doesn't like appearing weak in front of others. But appearing weak is hard for an extremely rare Colossal Dragon like him.

We finally arrived at the Dragon Lord's dwelling. Torch's den was rather large in terms of space. It was a cave hollowed out of a dead volcano on the western coast of the Dragonlands. There were some smaller caves on the cliff above it, and he had a several mile long beaches that he could lounge about on.

He was at the mouth of his den, trying to sleep while his daughter asked him questions. I approached low landing several hundred yards from the cave. I put Kii down in front of me. "You know how this goes. Do what I do and say nothing."

She nodded. "Okay."

"Stay next to me," I instructed. I walked forward and Kii got right beside me. As I got closer it was clear that Torch had seen me. He had already looked at me. Once at the ceremonial distance from Torch I stopped.

Ember quieted down for her father once she realized I was behind her. "Who approaches the Dragon Lord?" Torch bellowed, lifting his head up and spreading his wings out and up to remind me whose territory I was now in. He knew who I was, of course; this was just how things go here in the Dragonlands.

I bowed my head, and lowered my wings, sweeping them back in a display of submission. "It is I, Krein. I have come seeking your counsel."

"On what matter?" he asked, lowering his voice slightly.

"It is something I wish to discuss without youthful ears present," I requested.

"Hm, very well. You have always been respectful of my demands in the past. Ember, go entertain the little one."

Ember stomped her foot angrily. "Why do I get to play hatchling sitter?"

"Because I said so!" Torch barked. "Now go a bit of a distance down the beach there so the adult dragons can talk."

I looked down to address Kii. "Stay with Ember. Okay?"

Ember passed me headed the other direction, grumbling beneath her breath. "Okay," Kii answered before following.

Torch and I waited a moment to give the younglings time to get out of earshot. "So I assume by your request your questions have to do with little Kii?" Torch guessed, his voice much softer.

"It is indeed," I said, flying up to a rock that was closer to eye height for him. "I worry for her safety and happiness. She loves the Dragonlands, but none of the dragons her age want to play with her for fear of her magic. I can't protect her by myself forever, either. What must I do to protect her?"

He nodded and looked at his daughter out on the beach. "Ah, an understandable problem. I didn't have an issue raising Ember after her mother passed because of being Dragon Lord. But I still would have done anything to make sure she would have been safe, even if it meant living across the sea."

"You mean living among ponies?" I asked, incredulous at such an idea; it was no secret how many dragons viewed the ponies.

"Ponies may appear weak on the outside but they are tougher than most dragons will give them credit for," Torch muttered, sounding as though he'd rather not admit this. "Their leaders even assisted me a long time ago. Ember probably wouldn't be here if it weren't for them."

I paused to watch Kii humorously trying to play with Ember, who didn't appear interested in the slightest. "What do you suggest I do?" I asked.

"There may be one thing I could do." He tapped his talon on the stone beneath it, thinking. "Tensions have been rising between us dragons and the lands beyond our shores and borders. I cannot very well go and settle these tensions myself, others would most definitely see me as a threat. We dragons have been secluded from the world for far too long. We have become vicious monsters in their eyes."

He stopped speaking for a moment, he looked at me and over his shoulder toward the back of the cave as he thought. "I'm sorry my lord, I don't know what it is that you are wanting me to do," I said unable to handle his silence.

"I need a Speaker. Somedragon to be my voice out in the world, to help me ensure peace between us and the rest of the world. Even begin reintegrating dragonkind into the world," he paused for a moment. "I want you to be my Speaker."

"I would speak for you on matters of dragons?" I asked hesitantly.

"Indeed. You would be handling matters of diplomacy. But I advise caution. We are not as welcome to their world as we once were."

I nodded. "I understand my role my lord, but I'm not sure how I could do this from such a great distance."

"I know how to fix this issue."Lord Torch said as he sat up.

Torch reached behind into his den and produced the Bloodstone Scepter. An item of great power, its hilt was made of purple bloodstone and the gem at the top is a Fire Ruby. Whatever dragon that holds it is unquestionably known as the Dragon Lord and the strongest dragon in existence. Right now that is Torch here. He breathed a plume of fire onto the ruby at the top and then proceeded to touch the burning gem to my right shoulder between my neck and wing.

Little uncommonly known fact: dragons are only fireproof to a point. So when a dragon as powerful as Lord Torch fuses a powerful magical item such as the Bloodstone Scepter with his fire, it will burn, and it will hurt a lot. Even for a fire dragon like myself.

It took a lot of willpower to not roar in pain and to just stand there and take it. The pain seemed to last forever, even though it was only for a few seconds. Once he removed the scepter from my shoulder it left behind a black brand of a dragon's skull permanently marked on my golden brown scales. It looked a lot like Torch actually. Though I was happy that it was already healed.

"The Mark of the Dragon Lord's Speaker," Torch rumbled, placing the scepter back. "Now whenever I need to speak to you, it will begin to burn. Merely touch it with the opposite claw and the magic of the Bloodstone Scepter will take care of the rest."

"What if I need to speak to you?" I asked.

"Same as you answering my call. Just touch the mark," Torch answered. "Don't worry, it won't burn when you do it."

"Then I only have one more question," I gave a bow. "When do you wish for me to leave?"

"Go to the northwestern point of the Dragonlands. Rest there for the night and then you fly to the ponylands," Torch instructed. "Now leave. I wish to discuss things with my Ember."

I gave a final bow. "Yes, My Lord." I leaped off the rock I was on and flew to land near Kii.

Ember flew over to her father immediately as she saw me approaching, looking relieved to be getting away from my sister. Kii bounded over to me. "What did you talk to him about?" she asked.

"Oh, adult things," I explained, patting her head. "He gave me a very important task though and it is in a place where you could study your magic more openly."

Her face lit up at that. "Really? Where?"

"It's a surprise, little one," I smiled. "Now climb onto my back, we got to find a place to sleep before we leave in the morning."

She climbed up. "But I'm not tired yet," she protested.

I spread my wings. "You will be once we get to where we need to sleep." With a hard jump up and flap of my wings, I lifted off the beach and started following the coast northwards. A thrill of excitement and fear ran through my body, but I forced myself to hide it: we were going to a place where Kii would be safe from hostile dragons, but also to a world unknown to me.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

II - Uncouth Arrival

The northwest point of the Dragonlands was quiet. Dragons rarely ventured here, well, non-sea dragons anyway. It was a perfect spot to take off from. It was early morning the sun had not even risen from over the ocean’s horizon.

Sea dragons are probably the kindest race of dragons you’ll meet. They aren’t pushovers though, and will most certainly attack you if you are a jerk, but if you are respectful to them they are at least willing to talk to you.

“So directly west?” I asked a sea green dragon.

“Yup. Just follow the moon and sun west and you’ll find the ponylands. Then from there head north and you’ll be headed straight into where they live.” he instructed.

I bowed my head to show respect. “Thank you.”

He bowed his head as well in return before leaping off the cliff and back into the water.

I sat on my hind legs and tail, holding a still sleeping Kii in my forelegs. It was a clear sky over the sea, for now, so all we could see for miles ahead was water. Beneath those waves the Sea Dragons swam.

Looking back to the sky, I leapt off the small cliff I was perched on. As I headed northwest, I stole a glance back, the disappearing land mass behind us held my past, our hatch place. It felt weird leaving.

Kii was awake now and enjoying the sight of the water several meters below us. A few hours back, a group of dolphins graced us with their presence, pleasing Kii to no end. She hadn’t stopped looking for them since.

Crossing the ocean would only take us two days if I kept a good pace. I could see some large clouds on the horizon: that meant thrashing winds down here by the water. I flew higher. I could feel the wind getting faster as I climbed. A thought suddenly crossed my mind; what would happen if I went even higher?

I flapped my wings, climbing up into the extreme winds of this altitude and they swept me away, pushing me westward. I kept my wings rigid, so I wouldn't lose control. This layer of wind could carry me across the ocean if I could just keep my wings angled in the right way.

“Wa-hoo!” Kii shouted in my grasp, spreading her wings and flapping them, pretending to fly herself. I grinned at the sight. In time the clouds passed beneath us as we soared over them.

As the day passed and it got darker, I spotted seagulls below me, which were a sure indicator of land. Sure enough, mountains appeared over the horizon within a couple hours. Greens and browns dominated the view from out here.

I flew lower to get a better look at the landscape we were beginning to fly over, illuminated by the cool light of the full moon. Dark greens and browns covered the land; a number of smells assaulted my nostrils, and I scented meat. As much as I wanted to dive below the trees and go hunt for some new prey, I had a task to complete. I made for the mountains ahead of me.

After landing on the summit of the mountain I found something a little odd. The forest or swamp I just flew over just stopped at one side of this mountain, on the opposite side there was just desert. “Not here a full day and I already don’t understand,” I muttered.

Kii hopped off and started exploring the small area. I was smelling the air to see if there was a scent that could help me decide which direction to go. Nothing but warm air from the land below.

“Big brother! I found something!” Kii called out. I looked around only to find that she had already wandered out of sight.

“Where'd you go?” I called out, a knot of concern forming in my stomach.

“I’m over here,” she called out, poking her head out from behind a rock. I walked over to where she was and found that she had discovered a small cave.

“Look at this,” Kii declared. She held up a bundle of sticks that was charred at one end.

“A pony or something must have been up here at some point,” I deduced, taking the old torch from her. I lightly breathed some fire onto the end, reigniting it. Dragon night vision can only see in the moonlight, not pitch darkness, so a light was useful.

“Stay here, I’ll have a look,” I instructed Kii. She nodded and sat down at the foot of the cave. I entered, holding the torch out in front of me.

As I walked deeper and deeper into the cave the air smelled… I wanna say sweet. Like a good sapphire. Already, the echoes of my footfalls were changing; I was getting close to the end of the cave. But before I reached the end, I stepped on something like wood and snapped it. I looked down to see a pony’s skeleton. Nothing left but torn up clothes and an old and tattered set of saddlebags. Out of curiosity, I opened the still full bag and found a scroll, a book, and a whole lot of gems.

I’ll admit that I was a little surprised to see gems in a place like this. I pulled the book out to read, careful not to damage the small journal in my claws. I went straight to the last entry.

Finally, I found it the gem cache my ancestors buried. Now that I’ve found this I can finally move away from my family and to Canterlot. Those high-class ponies won’t know what hit them! When they see me walking up to those gates with all this. I’ll be able to buy all of Canterlot!

I looked up from the book to look at the skeleton. “Well, things didn't quite work out for you, eh?” I chuckled. The rotting skull did not reply.

I the took out the scroll to have a look. It was a very old map, probably outdated by a few decades, but according to this map, I was on the southern edge of the Badlands, Canterlot was north from here.

I was surprised the bones lasted this long, as well as the saddlebags that were still strong enough for use. I checked the other side of the bag and found that it too was filled with gems as well as some rope.

Since it seemed that gems could be either used as or traded for currency I figured these bags of them would be useful. I slung the saddlebags over my shoulders since they couldn't go anywhere else on me. Once collected I peered further into the cave. Instead of going further I shot a blast of flame towards the back to illuminate it. Sure enough, there was indeed a stash of gems back there, almost the size of a young dragon’s hoard, the facets dancing and glimmering in the light of my fire. I made my way back outside, already thinking that this knowledge might be useful later.

Kii was sitting by the cave entrance trying her hardest to stay awake. “Come here,” I told her as I approached. “We need to keep going, but try to get some rest while I fly.”

She nodded, yawning loudly. I picked Kii up in my arms and awkwardly walked on my hind legs and the crooks of my wings over to the cliff. I dropped off the edge and spread my wings, flying north as best I could. Kii fell asleep in my arms easily. I suspected that she will be seeing ponies by morning.

Dawn was only a few minutes away, and although I wasn't paying attention, I’m pretty sure I had already passed at least two towns. Kii was still asleep in my arms. I slowed my flight as the sun began to rise, hoping that it would shed some light on the landscape.

As the sunlight began to push away the darkness of night, I found that I was over a large, dark forest. For some reason, I had a bad feeling about the trees beneath me, or rather, what was hiding beneath the trees.

The sun rose up farther above the horizon, giving me a bit of extra energy to fly a bit farther. Over the trees, I could see what I assumed was the top of a house. When I got there, I found that it wasn't just a house, it was a town. But the lights were on in this one so I figured I’d ask for directions. Light clouds were rolling in and I don’t have the energy to fly in a storm, even a light one.

I landed in front of the pony dwelling. It was interesting, to say the least. It was tall with a flag on top, blues purple and gold colors decorated the place. I carefully maneuvered Kii onto my back, trying to not wake her. She sleeps like a Lava Turtle. I went up to the door, the sign outside reading, “Carousel Boutique”. No idea what that meant. I knocked on the door and waited.

“Coming!” I heard a voice sing out from the other side. Some locks unlatched and the top half of the door opened revealing a white unicorn pony with a well groomed purple mane, and three light blue gems on her flank. She gasped at the sight of me and began to shake slightly. “C-c-can I help you?” she stammered.

I cringed internally; I guess I hadn’t really thought this out, Lord Torch had said that ponies view us a vicious. “Yes, actually I was hoping you could help me. My little sister and I have flown a very long distance looking for the Princesses of Equestria. I’m to speak with them.” I gestured to Kii sleeping on my back.

The pony seemed to collect herself; perhaps the sight of my sleeping sister had calmed her down a little. “Well, perhaps—” She was cut off when a leaf green and purple dragon that was about as tall as a pony rushed up beside me coming out of nowhere, sprinting up on all four legs.

“Hey Rarity, thanks for finding my friend here,” he said quickly, giving me a meaningful look out of the corner of his eye. “This is..”

I picked up on what he was doing immediately. “Krein!” I declared, a little too loudly. “My name is Krein and this is my little sister Kii.”

“I’ve been waiting for them to arrive for a few days now,” the young dragon continued, nodding quickly. “I’m just gonna go get them settled. See you later Rarity.” He turned and started leading me away.

“Okay. See you later Spike!” the pony called after us. The dragon hung on her words a bit as we walked away, faintly smiling.

Once we were a distance from the house we stopped to talk. “I am so glad you picked up on what I was doing,” the purple dragon sighed. “We don’t see a lot of dragons here, just myself really. I thought you were going to frighten somepony.”

I nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I didn’t think this all the way through,” I admitted. “Nice save there. I take it that your name is Spike?”

“Yeah,” he nodded. We shook claws in a friendly manner. “Nice to meet you, Krein. Now if you don’t mind me asking, what brings you to Equestria?”

“I’m looking for the pony Princesses, I have official business with them,” I answered. “Do you know where I should go?”

“Yeah, you have to go to Canterlot.” He pointed to a mountain far in the distance. I saw what looked like a city that was built on the side of the mountain. “I should probably take you there myself,” Spike offered. “Ponies aren't used to seeing dragons around, even I get some sideways glances. And I’ll know what to say should we run into the Guard.”

I bowed my head. “I would appreciate that. Thank you.”

“I just need to let somepony know where I’m gonna be.” Spike started walking through the town. I followed him only a few paces behind.

“Why do you have to let somepony know where you're going?” I asked. “You're a dragon.”

He chuckled a bit. “I forgot for a second that you're new to this. You'll learn all the manners and social norms of being a pony eventually. But for now, I can answer any questions you might have.”

I already had a question on my mind. “So what was that back there?”

He looked at me confused. “What was what?”

“When Rarity said goodbye. It's like you were waiting for more,” I elaborated.

“I don't know what you're talking about,” Spike protested, but his face turned a bit red.

“Bro, you totally have a thing for her! You like Rarity!” I laughed.

He shot me a red-faced glare “Keep your voice down!” he hissed, adding to my amusement.

I fought to bring my laughing down to snickering. “So how long have you had your eye on that piece of tail?”

He looked like he wanted to yell but quickly redirected that fire. “None of your business. I'm supposed to be filling you in on how things go here in Equestria.”

I took a breath to try and stop laughing. “Yes, okay. I'm sorry. So how does currency work?”

“Copper, silver, and gold Bits are the primary currency in Equestria. Banks will hold your money to keep it safe so you don't have to carry it everywhere.”

I glanced down at the bags over my shoulders. “What about gems? Do they have value?”

Spike nodded. “They do. You can either trade them for whatever you need on the spot if something is expensive, or you can trade them for bits at banks to make them last longer.”

“Laws. Any I should be aware of?” I asked.

“Don’t kill, don't steal, don't fight, don't start fires…” He paused to think.

“Basically don't be a jerk?” I summed up.

“Yes, exactly,” Spike confirmed, snapped his talons. “The Guard are really good at their jobs. And if you do stir up trouble, and the Guards can't subdue you, the Army and Navy will.”

“Sounds like the rules are easy enough to follow,” I nodded. “What about history or politics. Can you inform me on those?”

Spike shook his head. “Unfortunately, I can't help with that. Never been a good student. Even for living in a library.” We stopped outside a hollowed out tree with doors and windows built into the wood. It appeared to be a library.

“My friend Twilight Sparkle lives here,” Spike explained. “I’m just gonna tell her that Princess Celestia needs me in Canterlot, and then we’ll be on our way.”

“Take your time,” I said idly. Spike entered the treehouse while I waited outside.

Kii was starting to stir from sleep on my back. She yawned and then opened her eyes slowly. “Where are we?” she asked, puzzled.

“Getting directions,” I told her.

Spike came out of the library and nodded. “Okay, shall we go? The weather ponies are apparently scheduling a storm for Ponyville today. We should get on the move to Canterlot before the rain starts.”

“Sounds like a good idea. Lead the way,” I told him. Kii got off my back, and into my arms for the flight.

Spike spread his wings and lifted off the ground and I followed, disappearing into the growing cloud cover. The flight to Canterlot wasn’t long. I was mostly amazed that when we started getting closer, the city got a lot bigger, growing to a humongous size; it was larger than some dragon territories!

Dropping out of the cloud cover, Kii and I got our first good look at Canterlot. White, gold, and blue stone covered the city, making it gleam in the sunlight. I could see hundreds of ponies in the streets below me all wearing some kind of fancy garment and with their noses in the air.

We were coming up on the Castle, a huge building with great spires that stood higher than any other building in the city. The whole thing looked like a white gem enchanted with shining light. It dominated the city below it. Spike banked and dove toward the green grass in front of the castle making a landing. I followed, pulling up to land softly. Once on the ground, I put Kii down. She stared around open-mouthed, obviously amazed.

“This place is amazing,” I breathed.

“Yeah, it is,” Spike agreed.

“Um, big brother?” Kii said, tugging on my tail to try to get my attention.

“What is it?” Kii pointed to the other side of the grass. Guards were rushing over to us. “Did we do something wrong?”

Spike slapped his claw over his muzzle. “A bit, yeah. We probably should have used the gait.”

Great. First five minutes in this city and I’m a criminal.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

III - First Impressions

The Guards rushed over and surrounded me, almost entirely ignoring Spike. Weapons—lances and swords as sharp as a manticore’s talons—were pointed at Kii and I. I bared my teeth and rose up, using one of my wings to push my little sister behind me as I prepared for a fight. They entirely ignored Spike.

“Halt, dragon and submit!” a commanding Guard ordered, glaring up at me. In spite of his fierce expression, I could hear the fear in his voice.

“Back off pony. I’m not here to make trouble.” I growled.

“It sure seems like it,” a guard to my right commented, pointing his lance at Kii, who bared her teeth at him. I snarled smoke and prepared to blow a jet of flames into the air.

“Whoa, whoa! Everypony just calm down!” Spike shouted, stepping in and standing between me and the commander. “I brought him here to see Princess Celestia. I’m vouching for him.”

The Guard looked at Spike and me, weighing his options. “Very well. He will be allowed an audience with the Princess. But the House Guard will be watching him, closely.” He gave a quick signal and the guards raised their weapons. Some of them retreated, but hesitantly, glaring at me all the way. A few, including the commander, still surrounded us, glaring at Kii and I with their hooves still ready to draw their weapons.

“That was odd, they aren’t usually like this,” Spike mumbled to me.

“I was warned that tension between ponies and dragons were strained. I should have said something.” I admitted.

“Ah, that would explain some things.” Spike nodded. “Come on, Celestia will likely be in court. This way.” He headed towards some overly sized double doors set in the front of the palace. I followed with Kii in tow, still wrapped safely under my wing. The surrounding Guards moved with us, never taking their eyes off us as we entered the palace proper.

Despite my soured mood, I had to admit, this place was beautiful. White stone walls and pillars, yellow and blue stained glass windows, red carpet leading straight into the throne room. Kii seemed intimidated by the Guards that stood sentry at every door. They watched me with open hostility in their eyes. I watched them just as closely.

We arrived just outside the throne room and a Guard stopped us. “What business do you have with the Princess?” he asked in a demanding manner, his hoof already reaching for his lance.

Spike looked at me and waved me forward. “Political. I am Speaker of the Dragons from the Dragonlands. I wish to speak with your Princesses,” I told him, doing my best to keep my voice calm.

The Guard glanced at Spike before responding to me. “Do I have to worry about you starting a war if I let you in? I know dragons like to fight.”

I growled to myself. Was this how all non-ponies were treated here? “That's a stereotype, and it's offensive. Now, may I please speak with your Princess?”

He eyed me once more. “You may go inside, but we’re-”

“‘Watching me closely,’ Yeah, I know,” I cut him off as we passed through the door.

The throne room looked the same as the grand hallway—same pillars, same stained glass windows, same red carpeting. What stood out was the throne: it looked like gold, although I suspected it to be some sort of coloring. The scarlet cushion on the throne also matched the carpet that went straight up to it.

Princess Celestia sat there on the throne signing documents with her magic, a tired expression on her face. I may be a dragon but I can recognize pure beauty when I see it. Her white coat, it practically glowed with the sun, and her mane and tail showed colors I hadn't seen before, flowing with magic. The mark on her flank showed a sun: it fit her name certainly. Alicorns truly are in a category of beauty all their own.

Celestia was oblivious to Spike and I approaching. Then a particularly loud pony Guard spoke up, “Announcing, Spike and guests!”

Celestia looked up as if to confirm she actually had a guest. Her face lit up with a smile. “Why, Spike!” She stopped signing documents and moved to greet Spike. “What a pleasure to see you!” To my surprise, she and Spike shared an embrace, like the fact she was royalty didn’t matter all of a sudden. “How is Twilight?” Celestia asked.

“The Pegasi scheduled a heavy storm in Ponyville for the day, so she’s probably nose-deep in her books right now,” Spike answered her with a grin. He then seemed to shift focus, his face falling into more serious lines. “Princess, I want to introduce some new friends of mine, they came from the Dragonlands.” Spike lead Celestia over to Kii and I. “This is Krein and his little sister Kii.”

When Celestia spoke, it was with a warm voice and accompanying welcoming smile, like the sunrise that I enjoyed so much. “It is a pleasure to meet you both. If you’ll excuse my curiosity, we don't get many dragons hailing from the Dragonlands here. Why have you come here?”

I began removing the saddlebags that still hung over my shoulders, relaxing as I did so. At least the Princess had some manners. “I am the Speaker for the Dragonlands,” I said as I revealed the mark Lord Torch gave me.

Celestia's eyes went wide in surprise. She then turned to the other ponies in the room. “Please leave us immediately.” The Guards looked confused and hesitated. “Now, please,” Celestia repeated in a firmer tone. The Guards slowly left the room, looking baffled. At least we wouldn’t have to worry about them anymore.

Celestia then turned to Spike. “If you would wait outside, please Spike?”

Spike didn't question her, he simply nodded and started for the door. “Spike wait,” I called after him. “Would you mind watching over Kii for me?”

Spike shrugged his wings. “No, I don’t mind.”

I looked down at Kii. “I need you to stay with Spike for a few minutes, okay?” Kii nodded obediently. “I’ll be done in a few minutes.” She nodded again and hurried over to Spike who lead her outside the door. It shut behind us with a loud click.

Celestia and I were now alone in this large room. I looked at her and saw that she was looking at my mark. “I take it you know what this mark means?” I asked her.

She lifted her eyes to meet mine. We are of similar height so this felt more normal than talking to the smaller ponies around. “It’s the mark of Dragon Lord Torch. He sent you here. But why?”

“Lord Torch wanted a voice in what happens in the world. I guess I am to be an ambassador of sorts,” I explained.

“I see. The Dragonlands are an expansive yet secluded part of the world, and Lord Torch is a powerful figure in those lands,” Celestia pondered as she walked over to a window. It showed an image of six ponies, each a different color, sending differently colored beams of light at a dark blue alicorn.

“He’s the only authority figure we have,” I explained. “Most dragons are too consumed by their hords and their own selfishness to think about much. So Lord Torch keeps what order he can.”

Celestia looked at me with curiosity. “You aren’t distracted by riches? You definitely seem different from other dragons, you're more like Spike.”

“No, I am not distracted by gems, and neither is my sister,” I stated. “We are different in many ways to other dragons. I was surprised to see a dragon here in Equestria so soon. He has been a help to my sister and I in the short time I've known him.”

She nodded. “We should return to the matter of your mark. So Torch merely wants to be more involved in the world?” she asked to confirm what I said mere moments earlier.

I nodded again. “That seemed to be what he wanted.”

“You are aware that most of the world doesn’t trust Dragonkind anymore?” Celestia asked.

“I am Princess. It seems to be my job to rebuild that trust.”

Princess Celestia seemed to ponder that response. “I won’t deny the Dragon Lord’s request, but I will admit my sister Luna is more familiar with Dragonkind. However, she went to sleep a few hours ago, and won’t wake until later today,” she admitted.

Luna. I recognized the name from the rumors that are whispered amongst the dragon feeding grounds, rumors spoken in tones of great respect...and great fear. “If I recall, Luna fell to darkness some time ago. If she is here now, does that mean she has returned to the light?”

“She has,” Celestia stated, staring up at the stained glass mirror again. “Although she is still sensitive about the subject of her fall. If you could refrain from talking about it in front of her for now, it would be appreciated.”

“Not an issue,” I answered.

Celestia nodded to me. “Thank you, Speaker Krein. Now, I think it’s time we talked about your living conditions, don’t you think?”

I gave a smile and a nod; I was still slightly stiff from the rocks I’d slept on before. “That would be a wise thing to discuss.”

“Until we find you a place befitting of a dragon, you can use one of our ambassador’s quarters here in the castle.” She looked over at a door of to the side. “Raven, could you come in here please!” she called.

The side door opened and a pony came back in. She was a grayish brown pony, with a black mane and tail, glasses, the mark on her flank showed a feather being dipped in a bottle of ink. She was smiling as she entered, but as soon as she saw me, she gave a sharp cry of fright and crouched down to the floor, trembling violently.

“It’s all right, Speaker Krein will not harm you,” Celestia reassured her.

Raven looked up at me. I tried to smile reassuringly at her, but that seemed to have the opposite effect of what I intended. She gulped, stood up and trotted over to Celestia. “Yes, Princess?” she asked timidly, continuing to glance at me.

“Take a note please,” Celestia asked of her. “Our Dragon Ambassador here is going to need a place to live. Until we find one though, give him a room here in the Castle. Also, inform the Guard of his Ambassador status and issue him a pass to the castle.”

“Yes, Princess.” Raven jotted down the details, then turned to me, preferring to look down at her scroll instead of me. “D-do you have any requests on the living quarters we will be looking for?” she squeaked fearfully.

I thought about it for a moment. “A place big enough for me to raise my sister, and maybe a guest or two.”

“Very well. I assume you’d like this place to be comfortable?” Raven continued, still refusing to look up at me.

“Yes, I would.” I turned my attention to Celestia. ”Princess. There is a matter with my sister I wish to discuss with you.”

Celestia raised a brow. “Yes? What about her?”

I glanced at Raven, who was still trying to make herself seem as small as possible, hiding behind her scroll, then looked back to Celestia. “My sister has magic, similar that of a unicorn’s. I was hoping if there was somepony here in Equestria to teach her to control it better?”

“I wasn’t aware that dragons could possess that type of magic,” Celestia replied, looking surprised. “But we have schools that can teach her with others around her age.”

“That would help me a great deal,” I nodded. “It is rare though that a dragon is born with this type of magic. To my knowledge, Kii is the only one.”

“It’s settled, then,” Celestia nodded, then turned back to her assistant. “Raven, please inform the staff at my School for Gifted Unicorns that they will be getting a rather unique student.”

“I’ll get on this right away,” Raven said quickly, backing up. “I’ll let you know of my progress, Your Highness.” Raven then turned and hurried out of the throne room.

“Thank you, Princess, for accepting me and my sister into your lands,” I said to Celestia with a low bow.

“It’s a pleasure,” Celestia smiled. “But I hope you will answer future questions I might have about dragons. Our textbooks are lacking on information about Dragonkind.”

I have her a smile. “I don’t see the harm in answering a few questions.”

She smiled broadly; she seemed a little excited with my answer but kept it under control. “Now I must get back to my scheduled tasks for the day. Is there anything else?”

I remembered the rude Guards. “Yes, one small thing. Your Guards, I know they were doing their jobs, and that they have reason to be afraid of us, but they were rude to my sister and me.”

Celestia frowned. “I will inform my Guard Captain of this and he’ll deal with it. Thank you.”

“No, thank you, Princess.” I gave another polite bow before gathering my saddlebags and exiting the throne room.

Upon exiting, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. My sister was safe, safer than she’s ever been, and we are starting a new life in a new land. I found myself experiencing new sensations, excitement being the most prominent one. I wanted to go explore the city a bit. I felt my stomach grumble as I stood there thinking. A search for food would be a good start.

Spike approached me, and Kii immediately snapped to my side once more. “How’d it go?” Spike inquired.

I took a moment to think. “Celestia is actually kinda awesome.”

Spike gave a hearty laugh. “I know right. So what do you want to do?”

“Well, I have a feeling I’m gonna need a type of pass to get in here later. So we should go find that. Then I was hoping we could go get some food, and explore the city a bit, ya know?”

“Leave it all to me,” Spike grinned, puffing up his chest proudly. “I know this city like the back of my claw. If you’ll follow me please.”

“Lead the way,” I said, moving a wing in a joking manner.

Spike lead me to a desk where a trembling pony gave me a pass to the castle. Then we hit the town.

For food, Spike took us to an interesting place close to the train station. It was run by a few griffons and they welcomed us. And they served fish, of all things! I never thought I’d find cooked fish in a pony city. The place was stained wood, green carpet, dark blue seats. It was strangely welcoming, considering I thought all griffons were grouches. Surprisingly, there were a few ponies here, though most were at the bar in the back. They kept glancing at us suspiciously as we waited for our order.

We were now just waiting for our food. Our drinks had already arrived. Kii had asked for something called “Pink Lemonade”, I just got a drink called “Hot Chocolate” at Spike’s recommendation, and he got the same.

“I’d appreciate if you don’t mention that I come here to my pony friends. I don’t want them thinking me weird for eating fish. My friend Fluttershy wouldn’t like it too much particularly,” Spike asked of me, looking worried.

“Hey, my maw is sealed.” I took a sip of my hot chocolate. The warm, sweet taste washed down my throat. “Wow, this is good.”

“Told ya,” Spike said proudly taking a sip of his as well.

I looked down at Kii. “How are you enjoying that?” I asked her.

She had a wide smile on her face. “It’s sweet! Here try it.” She slid the glass a few inches over to me.

I picked it up in my claw and took a small sip. It was sweet, but it had a strange, tangy sourness to it. “Mm, tasty.” I slid it back to her. “So where are we going after this?” I asked Spike.

Spike took a breath. “Well, I was thinking. You would like more information on pony society, right?” I nodded. “Well, I was thinking we could go to the Canterlot Library. I can take Kii to go look at the foals books and you can look for something to help you. The Librarians are helpful.”

I nodded in agreement. “That sounds as good a plan as any.”

Spike took another sip of his drink before speaking again. “Our food should be here any minute. They’re good about getting the orders out.”

Sure enough, they brought our food out a few moments later. Spike ordered fish & chips for us all. He said it was pieces of fish fried in an oil. Honestly, I couldn't care less about how it was made, it tasted epic. They had tons of flavor, and then there were the supposed chips. Spike also called them “Prench Fries.” At one point I had to stop Kii from eating too fast, although I couldn’t blame her; they were that good.

After we were done eating, Spike lead us to the library. It was almost excessive the size of the Library. The front had two unicorn statues flanking the stairs, staring imperiously down at every visitor. The entryway had stone pillars in a similar style to Canterlot castle. Grey stone bricks dominated the walls, and a glass dome allowed the sunlight to stream in from above. Inside was different, yet similar. Bookcases in every direction, spreading outwards from a collection of tables in the center of the room like spokes on a wheel.

There were a few ponies sitting at the tables in the center, reading. As soon as we entered, every single one of them looked up at us, their eyes widening in terror as they froze in their seats like statues. Everything went silent; you could have heard a feather dropping. I know libraries are supposed to be quiet, but this was ridiculous.

“They’re all staring at us,” Kii whispered from underneath my wing.

“Just act natural,” Spike whispered. “If they realize you’re not a threat, they’ll ignore you.” He gave me the most unconvincing smile I’d ever seen in my life.

I chose to ignore the staring ponies, instead looking at the vast amount of books. It would probably take me ten years to read all of them. “Where should I start?” I asked.

“I recommend finding a librarian,” Spike suggested. “You wanna see the non-boring books?” he asked Kii.

Kii looked up at me. “Can I?”

I took a breath. “It’s one of the reasons we’re here.” I had to start getting used to her being away from me. “Just be careful and stay with Spike.”

She hugged me. “You're the best!” Kii then bounced over to Spike, and they disappeared behind a bookcase.

I let out a sigh and closed my eyes. “It’s safe here. It’s safe here. It’s safe here.” I repeated trying to force myself to believe it. I opened my eyes. The ponies were still staring at me, their fear turning into suspicion.

“Alright.” I started looking around. “Time to learn something.”

I walked down one of the aisles and started perusing the books lining the shelves. A young mare stared up at me as I entered, then quickly backed out of the aisle.

I snorted beneath my breath. I guess I’d already learned one thing, at least.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

IV - Acclamation

This library was big, and I got lost a few times amongst the huge aisles, but I had found a few books that may help. Three to be exact: Earth Ponies: Traditions and Habits, The Pegasus Collective, and Unicornology. I couldn’t find anything on Alicorns, but I had an odd feeling that was for the best.

I sat at one of the vacant reading tables, in view of everypony in the room. Ponies all around me kept staring at me: I could feel their gazes burning into me every time I tried to read my books. I looked up to try to get some relief from the burning sensation, and all the ponies around me immediately snapped their heads back down and pretended to be occupied with whatever book they were holding.

With a grunt, I returned attention to the open book about the Pegasi. I read under my breath:

“The Pegasus Pony, the warrior of the skies. This collective holds details about Pegasi of the old world, modern pegasi, why they control the weather, and much more.”

“Expanded: Now contains a section on Wonderbolts history and the Pegasus involvement in the Equestrian Military.”

“Part 1: Culture and Society.”

“Pegasus ponies were once the greatest warriors of the skies, and most of them would argue that they still are. Their competitive personalities originated from that warrior drive.”

“Pegasi today will most likely get their cutie marks in three areas of talent; Military, Athlete, or Weather Pony. While these are the most likely talents, the environment has a major role.”

“Some pegasi through history have also been known to be quite the adventurers and discoverers of lands beyond Equestria’s borders.”

“Unlike their ground-bound cousins—”

“E-excuse me?” I looked up to see a small unicorn Guard with an ice white coat and frosty blue mane, tail, and eyes standing a few paces away from me. Her armor was blocking her mark. I could tell she was trying to give herself space between her and I should I attack her.

I took a quick glance around to see some ponies glancing my way. I looked back toward the guard. “Can I help you?”

She was practically shaking. “U-um, y-you are disturbing some of the other ponies here. I-I’m gonna have to ask you to leave.”

I closed the book in front of me and I looked at it for a moment, and I took a calming breath. “I’m getting tired of this,” I said under my breath and then fixed the guard in my gaze again. “Do you have a name?”

I must have caught her off guard. “W-what?” she asked confused.

I chuckled a bit and smiled, careful to not show teeth. “A name? I’m assuming you have one, yes?”

She hesitated a moment before speaking clearly. “My name is Guard First Class Snow, Canterlot City Guard.” She spoke with a slight hint of pride behind the fear.

“Well Snow, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” I stated. “My name is Speaker Krein of the Dragonlands.” I paused to let her think a bit. “Now I’d like you to take a few breaths to collect yourself.”

Hesitantly and slowly she started to take some breaths. “Good. Now. Why don’t you start over? What is the matter here?” I asked.

She spoke, her voice sounding more collected this time. “Ponies aren't used to seeing dragons around, and your presence is causing unrest with the ponies around here. I was hoping you could take your reading elsewhere.”

“Ah, I see. Well, thank you for being polite with me.” I looked up to the glass dome above me, the sun had moved significantly since arriving. “I’ll just collect my friends and I’ll be on my way. You're more than welcome to walk with me to make sure I leave.” I picked my saddlebags up and slipped the three books under my wings where I could hold them.

Snow nodded. “That would be for the best.”

I stood and started toward the back of the library. While I was a bit perturbed at being forced to leave, Snow had at least taken the effort to talk to me politely. That made her okay in my book.

Spike and Kii were in the middle of a large carpet reading separate books. Spike who was reading a particularly colorful book. Kii had a book that looked heavier and was bound in pink leather.

“Spike, Kii,” I said, getting their attention. “It seems our presence is causing enough of a disturbance that Snow here had to say something.”

“Aw. Are we leaving already?” Kii asked, looking disappointed.

“If there are books you want to borrow. I’m sure we can get them checked out for you,” Spike suggested.

“Really?!” Kii asked excitedly. “Can I get this one big brother? Can I? Can I?” She held the pink book up to me. All it said on the cover was “Fairy Tales”.

I didn’t see why not. “Sure, give it here. You can read it back at the castle.”

“Yay!” She started to climb up onto my back, but I grabbed her tail to stop her. “Aw,” she pouted. “Why?”

I gave her a serious look. “Because you need to get used to walking yourself. I’m not carrying you forever.”

Kii pouted, but she silently agreed to walk beside me.

Spike stood up and put his book down on a table. “Well, let’s get those books checked out for you. This way.”

Spike led us over to a large desk with a single pony behind it. She was a medium sized mare, relatively fit build. Her coat was a light green. Her short mane and tail were a mixture of blue and green, and her mane-do covered her left eye. She currently had her nose buried in a book.

“Ask her to check the books out for you,” Spike prompted me.

I approached the desk and cleared my throat. “Excuse me miss…” I looked down at a name tag she wore. “...Ley Lines.”

She looked up at me and jumped a little at the sight of a dragon, then cleared her throat. “C-can I help you?” I noticed her right eye was blue and her left was brown.

“Yes.” I put my three books and Kii’s one book on the counter. “Can I borrow these?”

She seemed to be unsure for a moment. “Um yeah, let me log them in the books real quick.”

“Thank you.” I smiled.

After Ley Lines jotted down that the four books were out of the library on a clipboard, she informed us that we had two weeks to return them before they would start charging for their absence. I wrote down my name on the clipboard.

Once that was done I collected the books. Snow proceeded to take us all back outside. As we exited the library, she looked around, scowling. “Horseapples. Where is that glorified armor stand now?” Snow muttered to herself.

“You lose somepony?” I asked her, looking around as well.

She groaned. “My partner Vanity. How she made it through the Guard Academy I’ll never understand. It’ll be fine. She’s probably just near the closest reflective surface.” She then looked at us all. “Thank you for cooperating, and for being so understanding.”

“No problem. I wish you luck with your partner,” I said with a small bow.

She chuckled. “Thanks, I hope that I won't need it. Bye.” Snow trotted off to find her partner.

On the way back to the castle, ponies gave us a wide girth, not wanting to get close. It felt like a really long walk back since everypony was staring.

“How long you think until they’re used to seeing us around?” Kii asked, looking up at a couple of mares with strollers, causing them to scurry for cover.

“You want the truth or the lie first?” Spike asked me.

I thought for a second. “I want the lie first.”

“They’ll be showering you with presents by tomorrow,” Spike said with a sarcastic tone and smile. He then shifted to serious. “Truth is probably never.”

“They seem okay with you,” I commented. We turned a corner and caught sight of the castle gate.

“‘Okay with’ and ‘Accepting’ are two different things. The ponies in Ponyville accept me because I live with Celestia’s star student, but it’s harder here.” Spike looked at me. “I hope you fit in better here than I did.”

“You and me both.” I nodded in agreement. We approached the gates of the castle.

The rude commanding pony was at the gate again. “I see you decided to use the gate this time Ambassador,” he growled through his teeth. The guard next to him, his muscles flexed ready to move, he nearly broke rank and fled in fear at what I might do in response to the comment.

I spoke with as much sarcasm I could. “Well, we didn't get to dance last time.”

The guard raised a confused eyebrow. “You wanna fight?”

I glared at him, all sarcasm leaving my face and tone. “No. Just look at my pass and let me in, you dolt!”

“Yes, sir!” He hurried and looked it over. “Welcome back to Canterlot Castle Ambassador Krein.”

“That’s more like it,” I huffed as I passed, Kii beside me and Spike in tow.

We got inside the foyer without any more trouble from the guards, but Raven had apparently been waiting for us. “There you all are,” she greeted us from behind a notebook; she still wasn’t looking directly at me. “If you’ll follow me I’ll show you to your room.” She looked at Spike directly. “Spike, I trust you can find your way to the usual room Miss Sparkle and you share?”

“I sure can, there a reason why?” Spike asked, looking confused.

Raven nodded. “You should probably go clean up. Princess Celestia has requested your presence at dinner.”

“Or in Luna’s case, breakfast.” Spike turned to me. “I’ll see you later.”

Raven continued to look at her notebook as she spoke. “The Princess has requested you join dinner as well Ambassador. Now follow me please.” We started down a hall. Raven still refused to look back at me.

Kii ran out in front of her. “What is that picture on your side?” she asked suddenly making Raven jump.

“It’s my Cutie Mark,” Raven answered and continued walking past her.

Kii ran out in front again. “What is a Cutie Mark?”

Raven just walked around my sister. “It’s what signifies a pony’s special talent.”

“What does yours mean?” Kii asked walking alongside her.

“It’ means I’m good at organization.” She stopped outside a door and turned to me, again eyes fixed on her notebook. “This is where you are staying while in the castle. There is a bath for the young one and a shower for you Ambassador. I left instructions on how to use both. One you clean up, please go to the dining hall. The Guards can point you the way.”

She was about to leave when I snatched the notebook out of the air with my claw. She squeaked in fright and closed her eyes tightly in terror.

“It’s rude when you don’t look a dragon in the eye when speaking to one,” I sighed in exasperation and gave her notebook back. “Just so you know.”

She forced herself to look at me, trembling slightly. “I apologize, and thank you,” she whimpered.

I gave her a small bow of my head before she turned away. Once she was down the hall some I entered the room with Kii. It was a large room with a few cushioned chairs, two beds with more pillows than I knew what to do with, and a brick fireplace with a set of logs already in place. I set my saddlebags on a chair along with the books I borrowed. Kii was already over by the large fluffy mat.

“I want this one,” she declared.

“Later. Bath first,” I insisted.

“Okay! Where?”

There were only two other doors than the one we came in from. “You try that one and I’ll try this one.”

I went over to my door and opened it. A very small room with a shelf and a wooden bar below it.

“Over here Krein!” Kii called out. I followed Kii’s voice into the room. The walls were white with bronze metal parts. The towels and mats were a mix of dark blue and golds. A large elongated bowl labeled “Bathtub” sat on the left side of the room, while a glass door over to my right was labeled as “Shower”. There was a piece of paper on the side of the bathtub with pictures and writing on it. I read it aloud so Kii could hear it too.

“Turn the knobs on the bathtub for desired temperature H for hot water and C for cold. Once desired temperature is reached put in water stop. Fill bathtub to desired depth and then turn off the water.”

I turned the H knob all the way up, waited for it to reach its hottest, put in the stop and filled it up so it would be no deeper than Kii’s chest.

“Rub soap bar on self to clean self. Once done rinse off with water and drain bathtub.”

I picked Kii up in my claws and put her in. “This is much nicer that the streams we’d be in,” she commented as she sank into the water.

“That it is,” I agreed: the water was comfortably hot, and it didn’t smell like the mud pits “You know how to do this?”

“Yeah. I heard you.”

“Alright. I'll be right over there.” I pointed to the shower. Kii nodded and proceeded to start cleaning herself.

I went over to the Shower and found another set of instructions. I read this one silently.

“Same idea as Bathtub. Only, the water doesn't fill the bottom up, keep the door closed so water doesn't get on washroom floor. Keep water running whole time until done.”

I proceeded to clean my scales. It was surprisingly relaxing. I also realized I had dirt and ash in places I didn't know dirt and ash could get into. My wing muscles were feeling loose and not as tight. Once I was done I exited the shower. I had another look at the instructions for a way to dry off.

“Dry self with towels.”

It showed a picture of them, and I easily found them on the wall. I dried myself off and then went to assist Kii; she couldn't get out of the tub on her own. I dried her off with a fresh towel and we exited the bathroom. I took my saddlebags of gems and hid them in the very small room off to the side, and then it was time for dinner.

We had to ask for directions from the Guards, but we eventually made it to the dining hall. There was a grand table covered in white cloth that ran the length of the room, with gold and silver cutlery on it. Golden chandeliers and candelabras provided light.

We had arrived before Celestia. I took an empty seat, and Kii took the seat on my left. There were more ponies that I didn’t know entering and sitting down at the table.

A white unicorn stallion sat across from me and my sister. He had blond mane and tail and a metallic star on his flank as his cutie mark. He kept looking down his nose at my sister and me, a look of disgust on his face like there was something very foul-smelling right under his nose. I was fairly certain it wasn’t me.

Another white unicorn stallion sat to my right. He had a two tone blue mane and tail. He was fit and had the aura of a warrior. His mark was a purple six-point star on a blue shield with three light blue five-pointed stars above it. He didn’t seem intimidated by my presence in the slightest.

We sat in silence for a few minutes more, most of us avoiding each other’s gazes. When the doors opened everyone in the room went to stand. I followed their example. Three alicorns walked in with regal decorum: Princess Celestia, a dark blue colored alicorn that was obviously Luna, and a third pink alicorn I didn’t know, walked in.

Luna spoke in a groggy and tired tone. “Please, be seated. ‘Tis not Court, you need not stand before us.”

Celestia nodded as she sat down at the head of the table. “My sister is correct. You may sit.” Everypony and dragon sat. Luna sat down on the corner of the table nearest to Celestia’s right, and the pretty pink alicorn sat on the opposite side of the unicorn stallion I was next to on Celestia’s left. Both of them smiled warmly at each other.

Servers came out with several drinks. One came straight over to where I was sitting. “What will Her Majesty's guests have to drink tonight?”

I spoke before Kii could. “She will have water. I, on the other claw, would like some hot chocolate.”

“Very good choices.” He turned to the stallion next to me. “For the Captain?”

“Water is fine,” the Captain said in a commanding yet compassionate tone. It seemed that I was right about him being a warrior.

Moments later, the server came back out with our drinks and we sat in silence for a few more minutes. Celestia seemed to be waiting for her sister to wake up. Once Luna was coherent enough to keep her eyes open for more than a minute at a time, Celestia began to speak.

“We have guests tonight and I believe introductions are in order.” She pointed a hoof at me. “Everypony, this is Speaker Krein of the Dragonlands, and his little sister Kii.”

Every head around the table turned towards me. Some faces showed curiosity, some disinterest, and one outright hostility. I bowed my head politely and kept quiet.

“Hi! I’m Kii,” Kii declared, waving her claw above her head and beamed a smile. Everypony except the stallion across from me waved a hoof back at her, some with more enthusiasm than others, a few with amused smiles.

“Krein,” Princess Celestia continued, “Across the table from you is my nephew Prince Blueblood.” He nodded at me curtly, his expression of dislike not changing one jot. I nodded back politely.

“I trust you know of my sister Princess Luna,” Celestia continued.

I bowed my head a little more than required. “It is an honor to finally meet the Night Guardian.”

Luna actually blushed at the title my teachers gave her. “We have not been called that in many moons. We now prefer Princess Luna, if you please.”

“Of course,” I nodded.

Celestia smiled. “Over here beside you is my niece Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

Cadence interrupted quickly. “Please just call me Cadence.”

“Beside you is Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor,” Celestia finished.

Shining Armor spoke to me directly and without fear. “I wanted to apologize personally for the way my guards acted towards you and your sister. They have been reprimanded and should be cleaning the guard barracks by hoof as we speak.”

The door opened and Spike hurried in, huffing and puffing. “Sorry, everypony I lost track of time. I didn’t miss the food did I?” He sat between Luna and Blueblood, wiping sweat from his brow. Blueblood shuffled a little to try to move away from him.

“No, Spike I believe we are just about to ask for our dinner,” Celestia smiled at him.

“And breakfast,” Luna added.

The next few minutes was spent looking at our menus and deciding what we wanted. Kii and I decided on something called “spaghetti and eggplant meatballs.” Shining Armor and Cadence were sharing a sandwich. Celestia was having zucchini and various vegetables. Luna had a breakfast platter. We were just waiting for the food to come out to the table now.

“Krein,” Celestia called to me. “Might I ask Kii to demonstrate her abilities?”

I looked down at Kii. “Do you want to show her what you can do?” I asked.

She looked up, seemingly afraid. “But you said not to show my magic.”

“That was back in the Dragonlands,” I reassured her, laying a claw on her shoulder. “It’s okay here. Look, just try to lift the salt shaker there.” I pointed a claw to the little container on the table. “It’s not much bigger than the rocks you usually lift.”

“O-okay.” Kii was a bit nervous, and it was understandable. Not many dragons other than I had ever seen her magic. Now a bunch of ponies were going to see.

I gave her a reassuring smile, and she managed to smile back. Taking a breath, Kii focused on the salt shaker. Her eyes gave off their ghost-like purple flame. Moments later, the salt shaker had the same flame aura enveloping it. Kii managed to get it off the surface of the table and over to in front of Celestia.

I hugged her. “That was great Kii. You moved it several feet.”

“We agree. Impressive,” Luna commented, nodding.

Blueblood let out an amused huff.

I snapped my gaze to the stallion. “Is something funny?” I asked him.

“I just find it humorous that a creature such as a dragon could wield magic like ours. A ridiculous notion,” he spoke in a high-pitched haughty tone, still looking down his nose at us.

Celestia was about to speak but I spoke first. “‘A creature like us’, what are you then? A glorified stallion doll? I bet that mane of yours is worth more than the food we're about to eat.” I sneered at him. “What gives you the right to tell my little sister that she is less than anything? We have dragons like you in the Dragonlands. They turn up dead and eaten by Wyrms or Amphitheres after a few weeks of that attitude.”

He tried to speak in protest, looking both shocked and terrified. “Well I-”

“Dragons have no tolerance for disrespect,” I spat, rising off my chair slightly.

“Aunties, aren't you going to say anything?” Blueblood stammered, looking to Celestia and Luna for help.

“You did kind of ask for it cousin,” Cadence told him in a chiding tone.

“Huh,” Blueblood huffed. He stood and stormed out, his tail between his legs.

I looked to Celestia. “I apologize. But that kind of disrespect and or worse is why I took my position and left the Dragonlands.”

“I wish you had handled that a little more gently,” Celestia said in a slightly reproving tone. “I realize that he has a poor attitude, but that is not how we handle things. I will speak to him later and tell him that his behavior was inappropriate.”

“Finally! The food has arrived,” Luna called out as the servers appeared with our dinners.

It all looked and smelled delicious. While they ate, the other nobles around the table began talking about a wide variety of subjects. I was silent for most of the dinner. Not just because I didn’t have anything to say, but because the food was good that I didn’t have a chance to talk with my mouth full. That is until a question was directed at me.

“Ambassador, if I may ask, what resources are the dragons willing to trade with us ponies?” Princess Cadence abruptly asked. “Certainly not gems, I’m sure.” Princess Cadence asked.

I hadn't thought of that. But the Dragonlands were rich in raw materials such as metals, minerals, and stones. I swallowed my spaghetti and spoke. “We have many different kinds of raw ores and stones. For example the Obsidian Spires. Black volcanic glass sharper than any blade, towers of the stuff piercing through the skies. I’m sure we can convince some dragons to mine some in exchange for other items; Obsidian is almost worthless to dragons, so it’s not like they’ll give you trouble over that. But the dragons in the Dragonlands tend to be greedy and sometimes violent, so caution is necessary.”

“That sounds like a promising start as far as trading goes,” Cadence commented.

“I will get in contact with the Dragonlands as soon as possible to open trade then,” I said, returning to my spaghetti. That was definitely happening tonight. It was time I spoke to Dragon Lord Torch. Cadence went back to conversing with Celestia, Luna, and Spike.

“I have a question, if I may?” Shining Armor spoke. “We in Equestria’s security and military forces, have heard about the destructive power of one dragon’s abilities. If dragons are to be rejoining the world, how will your Lord keep them in check?”

“A fair inquiry. Lord Torch has made it clear to all dragons that unprovoked attacks on equines will be met with our harshest punishment.” I told him. “Not that dragons have much interest in fighting ponies anyway. They have more interest in fighting each other.”

“Do you not have a security force?”

“Not yet, but I'm sure one will arise soon,” I said confidently.

Kii and I were back in our room. I was trying to get Kii to calm down to sleep, but she was excited.

“Kii, please, you need to rest,” I groaned.

“I’m not tired though,” she protested, bouncing on her bed.

“Believe me, yes you are,” I told her.

“Can I read some of the book I borrowed?” Kii asked as she finally stopped bouncing.

“Sure,” I conceded. “But only a little.” I went to my saddlebags in the small room and got out her Fairy Tale book. “I’m gonna be in the washroom,” I told her as I gave her the book. “When I come back you better be sleeping.”

She opened the book and started reading. “Okay.”

I went to the washroom and looked down at my mark. I touched it with the opposite claw, like instructed, and a fire started burning in my claw, although it didn’t hurt in the least. I held it out in front of me and waited.

Torch’s voice came from the fire. “It’s about time I heard from you,” he growled. “Have you reached the princesses yet?”

“I have and they are assisting me in settling in here,” I replied. “Celestia recognized the mark immediately.”

“Good. Good,” Torch said approvingly. “You are right where I want you to be. Is there anything I need to know?”

“Just one question actually, my Lord,” I stated.

“What is it?”

“A princess pointed out to me that trade is an option for us. I was thinking since Obsidian is worthless to us but ponies could use it. Some dragons could mine it and the ponies could trade items for it.” I started. “We could also mine some of our land’s raw materials like the ores or the crystals in the caverns to the south.”

“Hmm. I like the idea of trading something worthless to us for something a bit more,” Torch murmured. “I need to think on it. I’ll contact you with an answer another time.”

“Yes, my lord.” The fire burned out, ending the conversation.

I exited the washroom and saw Kii sound asleep on the bed. I went over to a pile of pillows I had set up near the fireplace. I used a small blast of fire to ignite the wood, so that they were crackling merrily, and laid down on my makeshift nest.The pillows felt like rocks, but soft, warm rocks. It didn’t take me long to doze off to a sound asleep.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

Companion Chapter: Strider - Tall Tale III.

V.2

V - Settling In

The sun was shining directly onto my face. I found that odd since I never slept out in the open, and I was usually awake before dawn. I slowly opened my eyes and discovered the sun shining through a window set into a whitewashed wall. I had forgotten that I was in Equestria: Canterlot no less. I sat up and scanned the room.

Kii was still asleep on the bed. She had piled all of the blankets on top of her in a mound. Only her snout and tail were protruding from under the mountain of fabric. I chuckled to myself and walked up to her quietly. I pinched the end of her tail.

She yelped and withdrew her tail underneath the sheets. Poking her eyes out from under the blankets, she gave the cutest glare. “You’re mean!” she whined.

“I’m your brother,” I replied and walked over to the closet where I stashed my bag of gems: dragons have an instinctual need to check on their hoards regularly. Before I could reach it, there was a knock at the door. “Who would be knocking on our door?” I asked out loud. Kii just shrugged at the question.

I opened the door and saw Princess Cadence standing on the other side, Raven hiding behind her. “Ah, I was worried you’d still be asleep,” the Princess smiled. “May we come in?”

“Of course.” I let the door swing open gently and I went back over next to Kii’s bed.

“When you both didn’t arrive for breakfast, we wondered if we had offended you in some way,” Cadence explained and walked up to Kii with a smile.“Good morning, Kii. Did you sleep well?”

Kii bounced on the bed over to Cadence. “Great! I’ve never slept on a bed before! I usually sleep on Krein’s back so I’m off the rocks.”

Cadence giggled along with the little dragonette. “That doesn't sound very comfortable.”

“It’s not,” Kii admitted.

Cadence then turned her attention to me. “Raven here has a schedule of appointments for you. I suggest you hold your questions until she’s done.”

Raven stepped forward. She managed to look me in the eye this time, although nervously. “Good morning,” she squeaked and looked down at her notebook. “Per the Princess' instructions I have made an appointment with a banker at Phoenix Bank, to set up an account for you to hold your finances. After that, you are meeting Princess Cadence at Celestia’s school, and she will be going in with you to speak to the faculty about your sister. Following that you have an appointment with a realtor to help you find a place to live. Also, a pony by the name of Fancy Pants has requested to see you. Apparently a Dragon Ambassador moving around Canterlot turns some heads.”

“What does this Fancy Pants want with me?” I asked.

“His messenger didn’t say. He just said to come to eight eighty diamond drive later today,” Raven explained.

“Intriguing.” I looked over at Cadence. “Do you know this Fancy Pants?”

She nodded. “I’ve met him. He’s a good pony, has a lot of pull in the city. If he has requested to see you, it’s because he has a good reason.”

“Okay then.” I looked back down at Raven. “Is Spike still here? I’ll need somedragon familiar with the city.”

“Unfortunately, Spike has returned to Ponyville, but he says he will visit every so often,” Raven informed me. “But Captain Armor put in a request with the City Guard, they have provided a pair of Guards to escort you through the city for the day. They are waiting in the lobby.”

“Oh. Well...good. Thank you,” I nodded, remembering my treatment at the hooves of the City Guard yesterday. “Come on Kii, we're gonna go see the city a bit more.”

Kii excitedly hopped down off the bed and headed for the door. Before leaving, I grabbed my saddlebags out of the small side room.

“Why’d you put those in the closet?” Cadence asked me as we headed for the lobby.

“It seemed like a safe place,” I told her honestly. She just nodded in agreement.

We got to the lobby and I instantly recognized one of the guards that was supposed to escort Kii and I. “Snow, a pleasure to see you again,” I gave her a respectful bow.

She returned the gesture without any sign of fear. “Good so see you, too.”

Her partner was a unicorn mare with a powder blue coat, auburn mane, and dark blue eyes. She was frozen at the sight of me. I looked over at Snow. “Did you not tell her I was a dragon?”

She grinned with guilt. “It might have been left out of the information I told her.”

“Her name is Vanity if I remember correctly?” I asked, Snow nodded. I looked back at Vanity. “Vanity, My name is Krein, this is my sister Kii. We aren't going to hurt you. Okay?”

She nodded and subtlety tried hiding behind Snow while attempting to keep what dignity she had left. “So where are we going first?” Snow asked.

“Phoenix Bank. You know where it is?” I asked her.

She nodded and pointed to the exit. “Yeah, it’s only a few blocks from here.”

“Let’s go, then.” With Kii at my side I started into the city with Snow taking the lead. Vanity was trailing behind us, trying to keep as much distance between her and us.

The city was bustling with activity today. Ponies were everywhere, which turned out to be a good thing, because they were all to absorbed in each other to notice two dragons amongst them. They were all busy buying things like clothes, food, and other things that I assumed were necessities for ponies.

With the crowd being so thick we had to take detours around the streets with the most ponies. Also with Vanity’s short attention span—she stopped every time she passed a reflective surface to check her mane—it was taking even longer to get to Phoenix Bank than it should’ve. At this rate we’d miss the appointment.

We were stopped again. Vanity got distracted by a window display of some fake ponies wearing frilly clothing and was commenting loudly on her opinions of the clothing, wondering if the color would go with her mane.

Snow had had just about enough. “I am so sick of her!” she hissed, more to herself than to us. “I wish I could knock some sense into her.” She wrinkled her snout and put on a mocking tone. “But daddy is a Brigadier.” She grunted and resumed her normal voice. “I hate her so much and I’m stuck with her all the time. I very much prefer the partner I had in the Academy. At least he actually knew how to be a Guard.”

I waited a moment before making my suggestion. “We could ditch her.” Snow looked at me like a had just spoken a different language. “She fell behind while looking at shop windows. I’ll support that if you get in trouble,” I continued with a small smile.

She didn’t need any more persuasion. “Let’s go.”

We moved as fast as we could without running. Soon enough, Vanity was out of sight. Without the added weight, we made it to Phoenix Bank quickly. It was a tall, glass building with a symbol of a phoenix rising from a flaming bush over the revolving doors. When I entered, all the ponies inside froze, staring at me.

“Ah! Ambassador, there you are,” a voice called out. “I was beginning to wonder if you were coming.” A unicorn pony approached me, only slightly shaking. She had a copper coat, silver and gold mane, and a gemmed silver key for a cutie mark. “My name is Silver, I will be your banker. This way please.” I followed her over to a desk. “I understand you wish to open an account with us?”

Snow stood a few feet away watching the few ponies that were here. I sat down on the other side of the desk from Silver. “I was told it was easier than carrying my money with me all the time,” I stated.

“I can tell you it certainly is,” she chuckled softly as she brought out a large amount of papers. “Now, how much are you depositing here today?”

I lifted the bags of gems off my shoulders, removed the map, journal, books, and set the bags down in front of her, allowing their contents to spill out onto the decks. “That.” I heard a small squeak of surprise come from Snow, who was staring at the gems.

Silver also seemed awestruck with the jewels. “Um...if you’ll remain here I’ll have somepony appraise these for you so we know how much they're all worth.” She got up and left to go find somepony.

A few minutes later, she came back with a blue earth pony with funny looking glasses. “Oh, wow, you weren't kidding,” he commented to Silver upon seeing my hoard. “I’ll have a number for you in a short while.”

Silver levitated the bags onto the earth pony’s back. “Please make sure you get it right.” she said with a hint of worry.

She sat back down and we started over the paperwork. Kii got extremely bored after what I assumed was thirty minutes of reading and signing papers and started fidgeting in her seat. We went over all of the legal documents. The blue earth pony came back with a roll of paper and gave it to Silver, and returned my bags to me empty.

The earth pony looked at me before leaving. “Every gem in those bags was worth a lot. I can say with confidence that you won't be needing to worry about money for some time.” he commented and then walked off.

I looked at Silver who was reading the roll of paper with wide eyes. “What’s it say?” I asked.

She looked at me, blinked and cleared her throat. “Thirty three million, three hundred seventy four thousand, five hundred twenty nine bits total,” she read off the number with disbelief. “Well, congratulations on being one of the wealthiest individuals in Canterlot. That is certainly the biggest deposit I’ve ever seen.”

“My gems are stored now and will be converted into your bits?” I asked her.

“Um...yes. There is one last thing.” She levitated a box over to me and opened it. There was a bunch of little fabric bags in it. “This is what our bank is famous for. Withdrawal bags. Go on, take one.”

I was unsure but I did as instructed. When I removed the bag from the box, it changed in appearance. It changed from the cloth to a scale-like leather. “What does this do?”

“That bag is enchanted so you have access to your bits at anytime: whenever you need some money, just reach in and take some. Mind you this is for small amounts. Anything larger than five hundred bits will need to be done through paperwork.”

A curious feat of magic. “How does it know how much I want?”

She shrugged. “Personally, I don’t know exactly how the enchantment works but I know it’s a form of teleportation magic. The bag will also only work for it’s owner, you.”

“I have one last question. I will be looking for a place to live later today. How will I pay for it?”

“The real estate agent should have the necessary paperwork for you to sign,” Silver explained. “Will that be all for you today?”

“It is. Thank you.” I stood to leave and Kii eagerly followed. I looked at Snow. “Celestia’s School is our next destination. If you’d lead they way please.” Snow nodded and led us out of the bank. The whispers of the other ponies followed us out.

Snow, Kii, and I made our way outside and was greeted by a light brown unicorn, with a dark brown mane. She wore a grey hat that had a note tucked into the fabric that read “Press” on it.

She trotted up to me confidently. “Hello there I’m Quick Scoop, I work for Equestria Inquirer newspaper. I already know who you are Speaker Krein. I was wondering if I could ask you a few questions?” she spoke quickly and with an odd accent.

I looked over at Snow for permission. She just shrugged and nodded. “As long as you ask me them while we walk,” I stated, continuing on our way.

“Great!” She started to walk beside me. “Now I know you're new to Equestria and Canterlot specifically. How would you say you experience so far has been?”

I thought a moment. “It’s peaceful here. Although my welcome hasn't been as warm as I would have hoped. But I suppose seeing a dragon isn’t common for ponies in Equestria.”

“That it isn’t.” She wrote down what I said in her notebook. “Now what are the dragons gonna do for trade with us ponies?”

That was an easy question. “We have a type of glass in the Dragonlands called Obsidian. It’s a volcanic glass that is surprisingly dense and extremely sharp. Dragons often compare how sharp their talons are with obsidian. We are working on trade options now.”

She kept writing thing down. “What kind of applications does obsidian have?”

“Well, fighting with the stuff doesn't work very well. It breaks too easily for that,” I started. “But some of the healers in the Dragonlands fashioned blades for cutting away dead flesh from the wounded.”

She paused her writing to look at me. “So it has medical applications? Surgical to be precise?”

“That sounds correct, yes.” I told her. We had walked a fair distance while she was talking with me.

We were nearing the school now, a sign indicated as such. “Now you said ponies have not been a welcoming as you thought,” Quick continued. “Can you give them a reason as to why they should?”

I sighed. “I can’t tell them to not fear me. I can only ask them not to. I’m not a violent dragon, nor is my little sister Kii.” We arrived at the school, a grand white building that sprawled across the entire block. Princess Cadence was waiting up the stairs outside the door. “I’m afraid I have to end these questions. Another time perhaps.”

“One more question, if you please,” she asked eagerly, bouncing up in front of me. I nodded. “There have been sightings of dragons in the countryside to the west what can you tell me about that?”

“Well, what do they look like?” I asked.

“Big, two legs, two wings, they don’t speak, they squawk,” she explained in a single breath.

I felt a chill run up my spine. I knew exactly what she was talking about but I hadn't seen one in about six years.

“Those aren’t dragons. Those are Wyverns,” I stated. “And they aren't after valuables, they want food. And to them, ponies and dragons alike are food. There is a way to repel them though.” I paused a moment before explaining. “One cup of dog tallow, one cup of dragon sneeze flower extract, one cup of wolf’s bane extract, and three cups of ergot seeds, mash them together so it’s well mixed, it should have a pasty oil texture. The smell should repel them, however if you coat a weapon tip in the mix and manage to land a good hit, it will make the Wyvern extremely sick. You get all that?”

Quick Scoop nodded, her pen flying across her notebook. “Thank your for your time Ambassador,” she bowed.

I bowed in return as she left. Once she was gone I turned and walked up the steps to greet Cadence. “You hear any of that?”

“Just you giving our ponies a way to protect themselves,” Cadence replied. “But I have to wonder, does that potion only work on Wyverns?”

“It extends to all draconic creatures, even us dragons, but I hope you will keep that confidential,” I told her in all seriousness.

“I won’t say anything, I promise,” she smiled, “Now we have an appointment for the young learner don’t we?” Cadence looked over at Snow. “You may go get yourself some lunch. We will be a while.”

Snow bowed and took her leave. Once she was gone, Cadence and I entered the school. The walls were white stone, and the floors and ceiling were a dark wood. Colorful banners were everywhere. There were pictures everywhere showing every graduating class the school was host to. I guessed there were a few hundred years of classes shown here.

“Magic level one is through here,” Cadence stated as we entered a new wing of the school. There were small ponies running around chasing each other on an odd construction of shapes and colors.

We approached a trio of adult unicorn ponies. “Gingersnap, Crimson Charge, Floribunda,” Cadence greeted them. “This is Speaker Krein, and he is here to enroll his little sister in school.”

The three ponies looked at me and Kii. The oldest mare looked unamused, while the other two were already gushing over Kii. The youngest mare came up to Kii to talk to her.

“Hello there Kii. I’m Gingersnap and this is Crimson Charge—” She pointed to the stallion behind her “—we’ll be the ones teaching you to control your magic. You wanna meet your classmates?”

Kii smiled brightly and nodded. “Okay!” She followed Gingersnap onto the playground and the young ponies gathered around her.

I turned my attention to Crimson Charge and Floribunda. “So tell me what i’m so expect from Kii learning here.”

Floribunda took the lead, giving me a deadpan stare over her glasses. “If you’ll follow me,” she stated crisply, already turning and walking away. We exited the wing. “It was by Princess Celestia’s order that your sister be accepted into the school. Allowing your sister into the school should have been a group decision.”

I scowled, I’m not sure if it was her uptight demeanor or how she was talking about my sister, but I didn’t like her. “How long will she be learning each day?” I asked.

“From nine in the morning to three in the afternoon, starting Monday,” Crimson explained in a sharp tone.

A thought suddenly occurred to me. “Um...what’s today?” I asked hesitatingly.

Floribunda let out an uptight laugh. Crimson shot her a sideways glare then explained. “Today is Friday. Tomorrow we have Saturday and then Sunday, no school on those days. Then Monday.”

“Oh, okay,” I nodded. I found Crimson much easier to talk to than Floribunda.

“Celestia has already asked that we get all the paperwork ready for you to sign. As her guardian you will receive all of her progress reports.” Cadence added.

“Where is the paperwork?”

“In here.” Floribunda lead me into an office, Crimson and Cadence entering behind us. Floribunda levitated out a bundle of papers and placed them down on the table in front of me with a scowl, handing me a pen. I began signing the papers.

“What’s this part?” I asked, pausing over a section that read “Emergency contact.”

“That is where you will put the name of a pony that we can contact if Kii is in trouble and you are unavailable,” Crimson explained kindly.

“But…” I protested, feeling as though I was stating the obvious. “There is no one else here. There is no one else anywhere.”

“Yes, there is,” Cadence interrupted. “Princess Luna told me that you could consider her to be somepony to turn to if you or Kii was in trouble.”

“Really?” I asked.

“Of course,” Cadence smiled.

“Well, that solves that problem.” I wrote “Princess Luna” on the line. Floribunda scowled and let out a small huff through her nostrils.

“Excellent,” Crimson said, glowing with happiness. “Now, why don’t you let Kiii stay here so she can become acclimated to the school and the other students?”

“Without me?” I asked hesitatingly.

“Don’t worry, Ambassador,” Crimson reassured me, patting me on the shoulder. “I promise she’ll be well taken care of.”

I glanced over at Floribunda. She just glared at me.

“Okay,” I nodded. “I have one more appointment today anyway. I’ll come back after that.” I looked out the window to the sun. “It's about noon right?”

“A few minutes past,” Floribunda stated shortly, glancing up at the clock.

I made a mental note to learn how to read a clock. “Snow and I will go meet up with the realtor and I’ll pick a place. Good day Princess, Floribunda, Crimson.” I bowed to each of them and exited the school and joined up with Snow. As we started to exit, I paused at the doorway, looking back to where I had left Kii.

“Are you alright, Ambassador?” Snow asked.

“I’m fine,” I said, shaking off the feeling. “We have a realtor to meet.”

Two hours. Two hours and this realtor hadn't shown me a single living space that was suitable for Kii and I. I was walking behind the realtor now my head slumped, wings and tail dragging on the cobblestone road.

“I have two more houses to show you and they are right across from each other,” the complete brown unicorn stallion said eagerly. He was wearing an expensive looking black suit and tie that were blocking his mark.

I was pondering on things I’d rather be doing than this, like napping. Snow on the other claw was taking notes and asking mind numbing questions about each of the houses. We came up to a fairly large house. It was a pale yellow color. Upon entering, I found that it was severely cramped inside. The builder had wanted as many rooms as possible apparently. Every room was small, my wings were scraping the walls. It was clear that this place wouldn’t work.

“No,” I told the realtor.

The realtor turned to face me. He was trying to look angry, but he was still trembling as he looked up at me. “Ambassador, you have turned down every home, apartment, and condo I’ve brought you to. What are you looking for?”

I fixed him in a glare, because it should have been obvious. “Space, room to move, enough space where a dragon like myself can live, while another grows up. And should I have a dragon guest from the Dragonlands, I’d like to be able to host them.” I was just short of yelling.

He had shrunk and was shaking a bit. “W-well there might be one place. I can’t guarantee it’s as big as you want it but it’s the biggest I know of.” He maneuvered around me and out of the house.

Snow and I followed. “I thought you were gonna eat him for a moment,” Snow commented.

“It crossed my mind,” I grumbled.

The scared little stallion lead us over at least four blocks. He pointed to a large two story home with a low, grey brick wall surrounding it.

“This looks promising. I wonder why we didn't come here first,” I said, shooting the agent a glare as we entered.

As soon as we entered the house, I started to like it. The entryway was large, open, and the stairs lead around the right side up to the second floor. There were two paths on the left, one into a hallway and one into a roomy living area. The house was already furnished which was a boon. There was a large kitchen with large windows that led into the backyard, which was large and had a tall, strong tree for when I teach Kii to fly.

Upstairs there was one master bedroom and three smaller ones. The bed in the master bedroom could easily fit two dragons of my size, and each bed in the smaller bedrooms could fit me easily. There was a bathroom attached to the master bedroom, and another bathroom for the the three smaller ones to share.

The real estate agent was waiting in the living room while I explored. I came down the stairs and walked up to the agent with a smile. “So when can I move in?”

“Today,” he said with a sigh of relief. “Just sign these papers please.” He produced a small stack of documents in a puff of magic.

I proceeded to sign the papers. I even found the one the banker was talking about regarding payment. Once the papers were signed he gave me a slip of paper titled “Deed of Ownership,” and a key.

“Congratulations. You are now the resident of seven one two quartz drive. Enjoy.” He gathered up his papers and exited the house quickly.

Snow smiled at me. “So what are you gonna do now? I don’t think you have any more appointments.”

“Well after I go pick Kii up in a little while, I have to meet a pony named Fancy Pants at eight eighty diamond drive,” I told her as I sat on the couch. It was squishy and slightly bouncy: Kii would love it.

Snow nodded. “That’s only a block over. I take it you don’t need my help for the rest of the day?”

“No, I think I can find my way for now.”

“Good. Have a nice day.” She bowed.

I bowed in response. As she left I realized how quiet the house was with no one to talk to. I turned to the already full bookshelves, deciding to read until I had to go pick Kii up.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

VI - Public Relations

“—and then we played this game where we learned everypony’s names, and it was so much fun!” Kii was squealing into my ear as I walked down the street.

“So, sounds like your introduction to school went well,” I smiled. I glanced up at the addresses of the houses we were passing and found that we were approaching Fancy Pants’ house. I was still unsure as to why he wanted to see me, but I had a feeling I was gonna find out. Celestia’s sun was setting, which meant the Luna was gonna be raising the moon soon. Luckily eight eighty diamond drive was easy enough to find in the waning light of the sun.

With Kii at my side, we approached the door to the fairly well-sized pony home. It was bigger than mine certainly. The house was white with a blue and purplish pink detailed trim.

“What do you think he’ll be like?” Kii asked jumping down from my back.

I shrugged my wings. “I duno. Only one way to figure that out.” I reached up and knocked on the door.

After a few moments a stocky white unicorn, wearing a suit with long coattails, monocle, well kept blue mane, and triple crown cutie mark, opened the door. After the initial shock of my appearance, he seemed to remember who I was and calmed down a bit. “Ah, I take it you are Ambassador Krein are you not?” he asked. I nodded. “We are moments away from dinner if you’d like to join us?” the pony continued.

I bowed politely. “My sister and I would be honored to join you for your meal.” Kii gave a bow beside me as well. I stood back up. “You are Fancy Pants, yes?”

He nodded. “Surprising manners. I mean no offense, but I did not expect that from dragons. Do come in.” Fancy pants motioned to let us in.

“I guess you could say that my sister and I were not cut from the same gemstone as our kin,” I joked.

He seemed to relax some. “Haha! Very good. I’ll let my wife know to set another pair of plates.” He walked us into his living space before going into the kitchen. “Fleur, dear we have some guests, do come say hello.”

A white mare with a light pink mane and a trio of odd symbols as a cutie mark walked out from the kitchen, still with the initial looks of fear on her face when she saw me. She cleared her throat before speaking. “Bonsoir, monsieur, my name is Fleur De Lys. A pleasure.” She bowed her head slightly.

I bowed in return. “My name is Krein, and this is my little sister, Kii. Say hello to our hosts Kii,” I told her.

“Hello!” Kii chirped with a wide smile.

Fancy Pants put a gentle hoof on Fleur’s shoulder. “They will be joining us for supper. If you could set some more plates, my dear.”

“But of course, mon amour.” Fleur turned back into the dining area and levitated out additional plates with her magic. “Dîner will be ready soon, make yourselves comfortable.”

I nudged Kii forward. “Kii, why don't you see if you can help Fleur, eh?”

Kii beamed as she hurried after Fleur. “Okay!”

I turned to Fancy Pants who was moving toward a blue velvet chair. “If you don’t mind me asking, why is it that you have requested to see me?”

He sat back in his chair, and steepled his hooves and looked at me. “I overheard ponies talking about you, and how you’re new in Canterlot. Then I heard about you being the Dragon Ambassador. So I wanted to lend a hoof as it were.”

I sat on the couch across from him. “I don’t mean to sound ungrateful for the offer of help, but why? You don’t even know me. What kind of help are you offering anyway?”

“I take it you don’t know much about life in Canterlot, am I correct?” he asked.

I let out a singular laugh. “The first, and only, city of dragons fell into ruins and eroded away eons ago. So no, I have not lived in anywhere that would be classified as a civilization.”

“Canterlot is a very exclusive city. The more important ponies here will likely avoid you if you don’t have a reputation that they can use to boost their own reputations with if they are seen with you,” he explained.

I tilted my head at what he said. “That seems like an unnecessary amount of effort.”

Fancy Pants shrugged. “Maybe so, but it’s how things are done here. I happen to have one of the most influential voices in Canterlot.”

I was still confused. “Again, why help me?”

“I made my fortune in investments and stocks. I see you as an investment,” he admitted.

“An ‘Investment’?” I raised an eyebrow. “Something that could or not benefit you in the end? How?”

“I won't know until we get started. This coming Wednesday an hour before noon, there is a charity event going on at the Canterlot Convention Center. A charity auction, with a lunch buffet, and after the auction, Hoity Toity is holding a fashion show. I can get you an invitation.”

“I appreciate the offer,” I asked, still somewhat hesitant about accepting a stranger’s offer. “But why would you invite me? How will this help me build a reputation?”

“If this goes well, and you are seen with me as my guest, ponies might be better receiving about you being a dragon,” Fancy Pants explained.

Now I understood. “That would be much appreciated. Thank you,” I gave a nod of my head.

At that moment, Fleur stuck her head out of the kitchen. “Dîner is ready.”

Fancy Pants and I stood up and moved toward the kitchen entryway. Fancy Pants motioned a hoof for me to go first. I circled the table to where Kii was sitting. I sat next to my sister in the undersized chair.

“So what is for dinner?” Kii asked.

“Ratatouille, my dear,” Fancy replied as Fleur brought in a steaming pot of some kind of stew. “One of my wife’s best dishes.”

Kii furrowed the scales of her brow at the food in front of her and tilted her head. “Ratatouille? Is that a kind of mouse?” she asked innocently.

Fleur and Fancy both froze at the question. “I beg your pardon?” Fancy Pants asked.

“Forgive my sister’s question, but perhaps I should explain,” I cut in. They both nodded for me to continue. “In the Dragonlands, most dragons are largely carnivores due to meat being more easily found without having to stray far from their treasure. Plants are rare enough to seem nonexistent in the Dragonlands.”

“So you don’t eat vegetables?” Fleur asked.

I shook my head as I continued. “My sister and I are omnivores. We can eat both vegetables and meat. Before Kii hatched I was able to travel the Dragonlands a bit and find the few places plants grew, so I added some vegetables to our diet.”

“Oh well, that’s good to hear.” Fancy Pants relaxed.

I took a bite of my food. The ratatouille felt like mush in my mouth, but it was a pleasant combination of sweet and bitter that filled my mouth. “This is really good Fleur. Thank you.”

“De rien, I’m glad you like it,” Fleur nodded, a relieved smile crossing her face. “I could give you the recipe if you like? I can’t imagine you had much chance to cook until now.”

“I would appreciate that, thank you.” The conversations drifted to various topics over dinner, from the daily life of the Dragonlands to the political world of Canterlot. It seemed that Fancy Pants was gonna be one of my first friend among the Canterlot Elite.

Monday had come and it was officially Kii’s first day of school. She was so full of energy she had woken me up early so she could be the first one at school.

“I'm so excited!” Kii skipped a few paces ahead of me.

I was dragging my tired wings and tail along with me as I followed her. “I know, you've only told me about thirteen times now.”

“I want to learn all the spells,” she beamed.

“That will take time, you know,” I stated matter-of-factly. “Besides, you're gonna be needing to learn to fly soon, then after that, breathing fire without the aid of the morning sun.”

Kii stopped skipping at the sound of my words and looked up at me in wonder. “We're staying that long?”

“Yes, of course.” I straightened up as we neared the school.

Kii remained quiet seeming to ponder until we got to the steps of the school and stopped. “We're never going back?” she asked.

I brought my head low to look her in the eye. “It’s safe here, so we will be living here for now on yes. But we may go back to visit on occasion.”

“Oh, okay.” She seemed to deflate.

I nudged her gently with my head. “Come now, cheer up. You have friends to make, and magic to learn, eh?”

Kii smiled and nuzzled her cheek against mine. “See you after school, big brother.”

I nuzzled her back. “I'll be here, little sister.” I shoved her forward with a claw. “Now go learn something.”

Happy once again, Kii climbed up the stairs and disappeared into the school.

Now that Kii was where she needed to be, I needed to find a pony that could make me some formal wear for the event on Wednesday.

My search brought me to a small shop close to the train station called Needle & Forge. It's like the shop was divided down the middle, one side a clothing store and the other a smithy.

“Excuse me? Anypony here?” I called out.

I heard the clattering of tools coming from the direction of the forge. A tall, but muscular, black coated, and maned, unicorn mare rushed out of the back room, and up to me. Her cutie mark wasn't visible due to the amount of carbon dust built up on her coat.

“Oh my gosh! A real live firebreather in my shop. This is amazing!” she squealed.

I cringed at the high pitched noise she made. “Yes, um, I was directed to come here by some locals in the streets. I need some formal wear made for me. I have an event coming up on Wednesday.”

Her excitement disappeared. “Oh, that means you're looking for my brother Needle.” She turned to the clothing half of the store. “NEEDLE! Customer for you!”

A lanky, thin, silver, and platinum-maned, unicorn stallion came out of the back of the clothing store side. A needle and thread visible on his flank. “Welcome to Needle’s shop good si—AH!” He jumped back at the sight of me.

“Chicken,” the mare rolled her eyes and went to arrange her displayed wares.

Needle chuckled as he recovered from his embarrassment. “Oh, don't mind Forge. She's inhaled too much smoke and it's gone to her head.”

Forge huffed. “Have not!”

“Have too!” Needle shouted back.

“Have not!”

“Have—”

“Calm down, both of you!” I cut in. “I came to do business, not to witness siblings fight. I can do that at home.”

They fell silent but glared daggers at each other.

“Now…” I looked at Forge. “What do you specialize in?”

She stood up straight. “I make armor, both real and ceremonial, and jewelry.”

“Good…” I looked over at Needle. “And you?”

Needle also stood taller as he spoke. “I can fashion nearly any garment you desire. Admittedly, not as good as the stuff you see on the runways, but it’ll be comfortable, good-looking and for a good price.”

“Okay, now let me explain what I want,” I said. “I would like a set of ceremonial armor mixed with formal wear.”

They looked at each other in confusion and then back at me.

“What? It's a dragon thing to wear armor to important events. But seeing as how this is Canterlot, I need something more formal,” I explained.

Forge shook her head. “Wait, so you want us both to make you a set?” She looked at her brother. “Like work together?”

“Um, yeah. Is that a problem?” I asked.

“We don't really work well together,” Needle said, shooting his sister a glare that she returned twofold.

“Well I need you to try,” I sighed. “I can pay well, only thing is that I'll need it by Wednesday morning.”

Forge looked at me, back at Needle, then huffed. “We'll do it. Let's get your measurements and we'll get to work.” Forge levitated a tape measure, pen, and paper out of her back room.

“What? You can't be serious sister?” Needle protested.

She fixed her brother with a stern look. “In case you hadn't noticed, neither of us have had much business lately, and I for one want to make rent this month. So we're taking the order.”

Needle groaned. “Oh fine. We'll have it done by tomorrow evening. Come by the morning after to pick it up.”

Forge finished taking various measurements of my body. I bowed before leaving. “Thank you.” But they barely noticed me leaving as they had already started bickering again. “What an odd duo,” I mumbled as I made my way back home.

Wednesday morning had come, Kii was at school and I was on my way back to Needle and Forge to pick up my order. I even had my bit bag tucked in the folds of my right wing. I weaved my way through the streets of Canterlot and was soon nearing the shop.

I was right around the corner when my shoulder started to burn. Wincing at the pain, I ducked into a nearby ally. I touched the burning mark and the heat immediately subsided. Holding the red flame in my claw I spoke first. “My Lord.”

Torch’s deep commanding voice bellowed from the flames. “I have news for you. Apparently, you are not the only dragon who wanted a bit of change. The Sea Dragons have set up a port at the northwestern point of the Dragonlands, and are even building the first dragon ship. Numerous Fire, Stone, and Shadow Dragons have started building there as well. They have volunteered to mine the obsidian. I want you to come back to the Dragonlands for a few days and see if you can give them some direction. I told them to expect a dragon bearing my mark.”

That was good, better than I was hoping for certainly. “I’ll be on my way once I find a pony willing to look after Kii for a few days. Will that be all, My Lord?”

“My daughter will be meeting you at the settlement,” Torch stated. “Don’t keep her waiting.” The flame abruptly snuffed out.

I couldn't decide if I was excited or nervous at the idea of meeting dragons with similar ideas as me. I shook my head to the focus on what I was doing before my mark started burning. I emerged from the alley and rounded the corner to Needle & Forge.

I barely had my nose through the front door before the both of them started talking at the same time.

“We're so glad you're here, working with my brother was a great idea—!”

“Working with my sister was the best thing that’s ever—”

“One at a time please,” I said with wide eyes.

“Ha! That’s what she said,” Forge grinned.

“What my sister meant to say was welcome back,” Needle chuckled. “We may have gotten a little carried away, though.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well you didn’t really say how much fabric or metal you wanted, so we made three,” Forge explained walking over to a trio of covered forms. “One mostly cloth, one mostly armor, and one-half and half.”

She levitated all three covers off, revealing each of the suits they had made. All looked kinda like armored robes. The one with the most fabric was a black color with white accents. The talons and claw guards were a dark metal and sported inlaid sapphires.

The mostly armored one had a plethora of bronze armor that covered most of the body, with black and red fabric holding the metal pieces together. The chest piece had a single large red ruby in the center. It also had decorative wing armor for a bit of extra show.

The final piece was blue and silver. It had the wing and leg guards, and a single piece of armor on the chest, made of what I assumed was steel. Amethysts decorated the armor.

“We also made them so the metal doesn't make any noise when you move, and it’s all light enough so you can still fly,” Forge boasted.

I nodded. “These look good. I’ll take all three of them. How much will these cost me?”

Needle stepped forward. “The fully armored one is two hundred bits since it’s mostly metal. The mostly fabric one is only a hundred, and the between one’s a hundred fifty.”

“So four fifty all together?” I asked.

“Deal!” they both shouted.

I retrieved the necessary bits and gave them their payments. “Can you send the bronze-red one and the blue-silver one to Seven One Two Quartz Drive, please? As for the black-white one, do you have a place where I can put it on?”

“Right this way.” Needle levitated the ensemble over to his side of the store and into a stall. “We made all of these similarly, that way putting them on would be easier.”

“Thank you.” I followed Needle to the back of his side. Next up, the charity event.

I was standing on a ledge overlooking the entrance to the Convention Center watching the arriving guests and waiting for Fancy Pants to arrive. I could hear some of the idle conversation outside.

“Did you hear about—”, “That dress is ghastly, darling, I really think—”, “I hope the garden party this year is better than the last.”

Tuning out the dull conversations, I scanned the arriving crowd for Fancy Pants. I spotted him coming around the corner of the block with Fleur by his side. I was about to spread my wings and fly down to join him when another conversation caught my attention.

I found the voice coming from a posh looking set of mares, one wearing a yellow swan hat, and the other a purple dress. “Did you hear? Fancy Pants let a dragon into his home,” Yellow Swan asked Purple Dress.

“What? Was it the one that arrived the other day, or the one that has been seen in the presence of Princess Celestia’s student?” Purple Dress asked.

“It was the one that arrived the other day, straight from the Dragonlands on the other side of the South Celestial Sea,” Yellow Swan confirmed.

“Those dragons are a bunch of ruffians. They don’t belong here in Canterlot. Besides, they wouldn’t even know how to fit in.” Purple Dress stuck her nose in the air for emphasis.

I looked up and saw that Fancy Pants was still outside talking with some ponies. I decided on a low flight entrance, mostly to try to avoid scaring everypony by suddenly swooping down on them. I lifted off the ledge and circled around so I’d be coming up the street I was just overlooking.

When I got close I was flying low enough that I created a draft below. I landed a few feet behind the group and walked up to Fancy Pants. I nodded my head in greeting. “Good afternoon, Fancy Pants, Fleur.”

“Ambassador! Good show, glad you could make it. And where is little Kii?” Fancy Pants asked.

“At school. She’ll be there until three.” I told him. Truth be told, I was still a little nervous about being away from her.

“Splendid,” Fancy said. “Do come with me, there are ponies I wish for you to meet.”

I followed him inside the center as he asked, trying to ignore the plethora of shocked, frightened and outraged expressions on the other ponies faces.

The event was definitely elegant, and that's saying the least: ponies in fancy clothes walking around, munching on tiny little plates of food and talking, while a band up on a golden podium played chamber music. I was approached by a meek server pony. “Champagne, sir?” he squeaked, trembling in fright as he tried to hide behind his serving platter. The glasses on top of the platter clattered against each other, the honey-colored liquid within them shivering.

“What’s champagne?” I asked Fancy Pants.

“It is a light, sparkling wine, very good. Try some.”

I took a glass of the bubbly substance and put it in the extra phalanges on my wing to hold it. “Grapes? How strong is it, for a pony that is?”

“Not very. Ah, there they are. Krein I'd like you to meet Jet Set and his wife Upper Crust.” Fancy Pants said as we approached a pair of ponies looking particularly disgusted with everything.

Jet Set was a gray unicorn with a black mane. He wore glasses that sat on his nose, a green and white vest with a white jacket tied around his neck. Upper Crust was a unicorn as well, but I’d call her coat color Ageing Banana (though, of course, I wouldn’t say that out loud). Her mane was purple and white, and she wore pink earrings, a blue bead necklace, a white blouse, and finally a pink jacket.

I bowed politely. “A pleasure to meet your acquaintance, sir, and ma'am.”

“Charmed,” Upper Crust said with so much pride and confidence it could be scooped with a ladle.

“Krein here is the Ambassador to the Dragonlands. Second to their ruler,” Fancy Pants stated.

“Third,” I corrected.

“Pardon?” Jet Set asked.

“I’m third to the Dragon Lord. His daughter is his second,” I explained.

“Ah, well still. You do hold an important position,” Fancy Pants stated, adjusting his monocle.

“I do.” I was uncomfortable here: Jet Set and Upper Crust were both looking at me with a mixture of fear and revulsion. “Well, a pleasure to meet you Jet Set, Upper Crust. Mr. Pants is there anypony else I should meet before I have to leave?”

“Yes of course.” He started into the crowd again but then paused. “Wait, leave? What do you mean?”

“I do need to pick up my sister from school later. Also, Lord Torch has called me back to the Dragonlands for a visit with a budding dragon settlement. I am to go introduce myself, as well as meet with my lord's daughter. I expect to be gone for a few days. Even though I just got here.”

“I see,” Fancy nodded. “Well let’s not tally, many ponies to meet tonight.”

“But why?” Kii cried on my back as I walked. “I want to go with you. I want to make sure you'll come back. What if Garble or some other dragons attack you and you don't get away this time? Or worse, what if you get attacked again like last year?” She was practically in tears.

The event was over, for me at least, and I picked up Kii after removing my garment back at home. We were on our way to Canterlot Castle. I needed a word with Celestia before I leave.

“I'll be fine,” I reassured her. “And that was an Amphithere that had attacked me last year. Not a dragon.”

“You've always told me strange dragons are just as dangerous as amphitheres,” Kii said.

“Mostly true still.” The Guards at the gate allowed me to pass, their faces stony.

Kii tightened her grip around my neck, nearly choking me. “Just please don't go.”

I reached up and gently patted her on the back. “I don't have a choice little one. Lord Torch ordered it. Will it help you to know that Ember will be there?” I showed my pass to the door guards.

Kii shifted grumpily. “A little.”

“There is nothing to be worried about Kii, now hush for a minute.” I approached a Sergeant. “Excuse me. I need an audience with Princess Celestia. Where is she today?”

“She's in the gardens for lunch and tea. I'll have a Guard take you to her.” The Sergeant signaled one of the nearby Guards.

“Thank you.” I followed the Guard in question.

Walking through the halls there were a few ponies looking at the decorations and taking notes, each escorted by a Guard. I found that a tad strange.

We entered the garden to find Princess Celestia eating and having tea with Princess Cadance. I bowed politely as the guest of their home.

“Rise and be welcome, Krein. You are our friend now. Do sit and join us.” Celestia gestured to an empty pillow on the grass.

“Alas, I will not be staying long. I have been summoned to the Dragonlands. I merely wanted to ask if there is somepony who could take care of Kii for a few days.” I got straight to the point.

“I volunteer!” Princess Cadance blurted in a rather undignified manner. “I love taking care of kids, I rather miss it actually.”

“Should Shining Armor be worried about your eagerness to take care of children?” Celestia asked her niece.

Cadance laughed. “Not if he hurries. We've been sharing a living space for some time now. I just know he'll ask soon.” She winked at Celestia, apparently not caring if others heard her.

I cleared my throat to call their attention back to me, which was a mild mistake because of the puff of smoke it produced. “Are you sure? I don't want to burden you.”

“Actually I think it's a splendid idea.” Celestia chimed in. “Kii needs to catch up in much of her general studies. Cadance has proven a magnificent tutor for Twilight Sparkle some time ago.”

“Okay, she tutored me to be perfectly honest.” Cadence joked.

“And I can help develop her magic more to match her classmates’ level,” Celestia added.

This was becoming my best option, and I was running shorter on time. “Okay, thank you, Princesses.”

Cadance giggled and clapped her hooves together. “Yay! Kii you wanna help me play a joke on my stallionfriend?”

“Sure!” Kii hurried to Cadence’s side and they ran off.

“Don't worry. They can't get into too much trouble.” Celestia said conjuring a quill and parchment. “Now is there anything we need to know about the little one while she stays here?”

“She’s afraid she might lose me,” I said bluntly. “She might start crying because of that. Oh and she eats fish; shark, catfish, and carp are her favorites.” I turned to leave.

“We look forward to your return Speaker,” Celestia said with a nod of her head.

I returned it. “Until next time, Princess.”

I spread my wings and lifted myself into the sky and banked toward the east ocean. Time to see this dragon settlement for myself.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

VII- Go Back To Start

Because I was flying against the wind, it took me longer to fly to the Dragonlands than it took to fly to Equestria. When the red sky of the Dragonlands showed on the horizon and the smell of sulfur from the volcanoes stung at my nostrils, I knew I had arrived.

When the mountain peaks and ash clouds poked over the horizon I started my search for the newly minted Dragon settlement. It wasn't all that hard to find either since it had drawn quite the crowd of dragons, dozens of them of all different types, sizes and colors flying and walking in the same direction. All I had to do was follow.

As I approached, below me were dozens of Sea Dragons all my approximate size fishing for food, laughing and having a grand time. As I got closer to shore there were younger dragons of various types—Fire, Ice, Sea, Stone, and Shadow—all playing together in the shallows.

Off to the south part of the shore sat a stone dock. I headed in that direction to land. Landing on the end of the dock and there were a number of Sea and Stone dragons building a ship; even though it was barely a skeleton, it appeared that the ship would be large enough to carry twenty average-sized dragons. Nearby another ship was being built by a multitude of Shadow and Ice dragons.

I stopped a passing sea green colored dragon. “Excuse me, what are you building that ship out of?”

The dragon looked behind him at the construction. “Oh, that? It’s a buoyant coral we found growing on the bottom of the ocean. When we harvest the coral, it's moldable, but after a few hours it hardens and becomes rather dense. We started growing the coral not far off shore so we’d have enough.”

“You can grow coral?” I asked.

“Well, yeah. It is a plant after all. If you’ll excuse me, I’ve got work to do.” He turned away to do as he was supposed to be.

I made my way over to the next ship and found another worker, an Ice dragon this time. “I thought only the Sea Dragons were to be building a ship?”

“They were. But we wanted to make one too,” she told me, hammering in a joint

“To see who does better?” I asked.

“Maybe,” she shrugged. “Yeah,” she finally admitted with a grin. We shared a laugh before we continued on our ways. The dragons here seemed to be in good spirits, I was glad for that.

As I started toward the stone town that was being built on land, or rather down into it—it was being built in a volcanic depression—I could see the Stone Dragons abilities first claw. Also how this dragon city was being built so quickly.

To connect and hold the rocks together Stone Dragons literally ate the stones, and then threw them up as molten rock that Ice Dragons were cooling rapidly with their frost breath. The scent of brimstone hung heavy in the air as they worked, fusing the magma into the shapes they wanted.

“That is both disgusting and awesome,” I said to a passing Stone Dragon. She just shrugged and continued on her way.

Looking around, I could see that they were carving the streets and buildings in the city downward out of the black and red rock. The streets were mostly stairs going down or up in various directions. There were also plenty of claw holds so dragons could climb up the walls to get to different levels since the streets were too tight for wings. The amount of work they have gotten done in such a short amount of time was amazing.

“I thought it was your mug coming in from over the sea.” I heard a familiar voice say.

I turned around to see Princess Ember standing there with another dragon, scowling at me. “Good to see you too Princess,” I bowed to her. “How’s your father?”

She glared at me. “Don’t make with the niceties. I’m only here for the remainder of the day.”

“I see. Who is this?” I asked, turning to the dragon next to her.

“Krein, this is Uthiik, He’s the one father appointed to oversee this place.” She let Uthiik walk up to me so we could size each other up.

He was a Shadow Dragon. His black scales were fading to gray, and his eyes were cloudy indicating he was going blind. Despite the dim glow of his eyes, I could see a wise look on his face. I’d guess he was in his nine hundreds. “Fire Dragon eh?” he asked in a low grumble of a voice.

“Yes Elder,” I bowed respectively.

“Oh, don’t call me that kid. I’m old, yes, but ‘elder’ sounds worse than it is. Now get up you dolt,” he growled. “We have matters to discuss. Follow me to our Athenaeum.”

I stood and followed the both of them. “Athenaeum? Only the dragon Olakaan would have named a library something fancy like that.”

“He runs it and lives there. Olakaan moved his whole book hoard here so more dragons could learn. Not that they do,” Uthiik rolled his eyes.

This was a small issue. Olakaan was a good dragon, one of the only Ice dragons I get along with, but he might still be mad at me since Kii had chewed up one of his books the last time I went to his home. His father was not my biggest fan to be certain.

The Athenaeum was off to the side of the town and built into the wall adjacent to the water. It was a simple stone carved door we passed through. Inside it was a cavern of glowing firestone torches for light, and shelves carved into the rock walls and columns.

Olakaan was at the back of the Athenaeum organizing some books, using his talons and the hooks on his wings to cling to the wall as he sorted the old tomes that he and his father had collected over the years.

“Hey Book Lizard! Get down here so we can talk!” Ember barked, nearly making Olakaan fall of the wall.

Olakaan was a fairly simple Ice dragon. He had spines like icicles and serrated claws, both with a bluish hue. His scales were snow white and the membranes of his wings were light blue. He had glasses made of carved, transparent crystals and iron; to this day, I am not sure if he actually needs them or if he just wears them to look smart. He was also younger than me, which I thought was odd since his collection was way older than even Lord Torch was.

He looked at me, then turned away and refused to look at me again. “How can I help today, Your Highness?” he asked Ember with a bow.

“You’re on my counsel since you know the most of Dragon history,” Ember stated. “Today we're deciding how to deal with four issues; Security, trade, educations, and healing for those who need it.”

“Oh is that all?” Olakaan started flying around his library and dropping books on an elevated stone slab being used as a table.

“Is he always like this?” Ember asked.

“Eh,” Uthiik and I said at same time and shrugged.

“Depends on his mood,” I answered, starting toward the table where Olakaan was opening a book.

“I see your walking shredder isn't with you. She still alive?” he asked without looking up at me.

“She is. This week was her first week at school in Equestria,” I told him.

“Oh, good for her. She can eat their books instead of mine,” he commented, the bitter tone in his voice not wavering.

“She was barely six months old, dude,” I argued.

Olakaan countered, “You were supposed to be watching her.”

Ember and Uthiik joined us at the stone table. “First thing we should discuss is security for the city,” Uthiik interrupted.

“I agree,” Ember said nodding.

“Why security first?” I inquired.

“We've had a few lindwurms and wyrms attack the transport and resource teams. As well as increased magma golem attacks and various other dangerous creatures have been in unrest since we started gathering together. Luckily no injuries or deaths have occurred,” Uthiik explained.

“I'm sensing a ‘but,’” I commented.

Ember jumped in. “But we have no idea how to run a security or military force. Recruiting dragons to defend each other isn't exactly easy, considering our history.”

I thought of what I read in the books I borrowed from the Canterlot Library. They had some insight on how the ponies ran their forces. “Do we have a healer, somedragon in charge of anything medical?”

“We do, but what does that have to do with security?” Uthiik asked.

“We start a recruiting run. Ask dragons to defend the city. Those who sign up, run them through a medical screening so they are fit for duty. Then train them to fight like a team, then those who can teach others the same will do so as we get more,” I explained.

“But we know nothing of this kind of thing,” Uthiik commented. “How will we get this started?”

“Upon my return to Equestria, I could request the princesses to send some advisors,” I suggested. “They have plenty of them. They could help with training and recruitment.”

“Yeah, that’ll work,” Ember rolled her eyes. “Taking orders from ponies. They only listen to my father because he’s bigger than all of them.”

“They have accepted working together already,” Uthiik commented, glancing back outside at the city behind us. “Perhaps more progress can be made.”

“But what kind of ponies would want to work with dragons?” Ember asked. “They all think we’re vicious, meat-eating monsters.”

“We kind of are…” Olakaan commented, but a glare from Ember silenced him.

“I can still try,” I offered. “Some ponies were willing to be nice to me, and besides, an alliance with the dragons would be beneficial to them.”

Ember frowned in thought, crossing her arms, but finally nodded. “See what you can find.”

“So, enforcers to ensure peace and safety. That would be a moral boost to most.” Uthiik wrote some notes down on some parchment for later. “I think we should consider a mail service as well, so dragons can purchase things from the ponies by mail. Also so I can contact you if there is something that I require Ambassador level assistance.”

“Agreed. Shadow Dragons are the fastest flyers we have so we’d want them a part of the courier duty,” Ember nodded.

“Okay, so that's two things down, healing is next—” Olakaan pushed on.

I gave my input on how I knew the Princesses ran things back in Equestria as the meeting went on. Ember jumped in when she felt like it and Olakaan always read from the history books.

After the meeting Uthiik wanted to show me around the rising city, and how they ran things. Occasionally he'd ask if I had a suggestion.

“—and down here is our trade center,” Uthiik said as we walked into a market street.

Fish and fruits were being traded for things other dragons needed. I spotted a trader toward the end with fire-red fur pelts. I approached the trader as my curiosity peaked at the strange fur.

“What kind of fur is this?” I asked at I touched some with a claw. It was warm, like the embers of a fire.

“These are fire wolf pelts! Very unique, their fur is heated like their natural environment. My family hunts them near the magma lakes,” the dragon explained.

“Curious,” I commented, still running my claws through the pelt. “I've been all over the Dragonlands. I've never seen a fire wolf.”

She shrugged. “You gotta know what to look for. So, you interested?”

Interested? I did need something to thank the Princesses for taking care of Kii for me. Perhaps a gift from our homelands would be enough. “What you want for three of them?”

“Well, what you got?” the other dragon asked, leaning forward.

The only thing I had on me was my bit bag that I had tied to the base of my wing. I reached for it and stuck my claw in to see if there were any big bits in there. My claw brushed up against a smooth rock. I grabbed it and pulled it out of the bag. It was a nice and shiny blue sapphire. Odd; I thought the bank converted all of my jewels into bits. I was about to put it back.

“Ohh, I'll give you four pelts for that sapphire if you’d like?” the dragon merchant said, staring at the gem. The bright blue light reflected in her eyes. It was obvious she was trying to sweeten the deal cause she wanted the gem.

I was still a little puzzled as to why I still had a few gems at my disposal, but I could worry about that later. “Yeah, that gives me an extra.” I gave her the sapphire and she gave me four well-sized pelts.

“Thank you for your business,” she said quickly, putting the sapphire away and continuing to organize her inventory.

Uthiik waited for me to be done before speaking. “Nice purchase. I take it you'll need a way to carry those back with you?”

I looked at my purchase, and then back at Uthiik and nodded.

“I have a spare set of bags in my quarters. We can drop your pelts off there before we take a look outside the city,” he said turning around and heading up some steps.

“Outside the city?” I asked in puzzlement.

Uthiik started heading back the way we came. “You'll see.”

We climbed up to Uthiik’s quarters near the Athenaeum. It was a small dwelling made at the top of one of the stone towers, with an adjoining guest quarters. Uthiik gave me his spare wing satchel and let me put my things down in the guest room.

Uthiik made his way to the door. “You ready? We’re flying to the outside of the city.”

“Yeah, let’s go,” I said hurrying up beside him.

He climbed out the door and up the remainder of the stone structure. I dug my claws into the outside wall and closed the door. I hoisted myself up to the roof and jumped off, taking flight with Uthiik.

We headed inland, over the Athenaeum and to what looked like a field of Dragon Fruit plants. We landed outside a stone home of a combination of Stone and Fire Dragon hybrids. We approached one not much older-looking than I. His scales were stone gray, as I got closer I could see red coloring shining through the thinner parts of his scales. He was bulky, like a stone dragon, and had bright red wings. It was apparent by his look, that he was a stone-fire hybrid.

“Hello, Uthiik. How can I help you today?” he asked.

“Oh, nothing much today Eruptor,” Uthiik greeted him warmly. “I'm just showing our Ambassador around. Seeing if he has any suggestions for us.”

Eruptor shifted his stance to face us. “Oh well, much appreciated, we're having a rough start to the Dragon Fruit farming.” He pointed to the cactus-like plants behind him, which were just starting to develop spiky yellow fruit.

“It's been super hard planting them!” a voice suddenly said from beside me.

I looked to see a young dragon, not much older than Kii, sat there looking at me with the brightest pink eyes I've ever seen a dragon have. “Hi—” is all I managed to get out before she started talking again.

“Hi! I'm Zixiir! I already know your name, it's Krein, right? Are ponies fun? How long of a flight is it to Equestria? What are the princesses like? What is there to do in Equestria?” she rapid-fired questions at me faster than I could answer them.

“Zixiir!” Eruptor barked. “Why don't you go pick some fruits for our guests?”

“Yes, daddy!” Zixiir ran off into the field of Dragon Fruit plants.

“Well she's just bursting with energy,” I commented.

“Her mother and I have absolutely no idea where she gets it,” Eruptor joked. “Anyway, we hear the earth ponies have an expertise in farming. We could definitely use some input if you know any.”

“I don't, but I'm sure Princess Celestia might know of some Equestrian farmers that might be willing to help,” I told him.

“Any help would be appreciated at this point,” Eruptor nodded, casting his eyes over the fields once more.

Zixiir reappeared between Uthiik and me, holding a bunch of dragonfruits. “Wanna try one?”

“What?” How'd she get here without being seen? “Uh, sure.” I took one of the fruits from the youngling.

She hopped over beside her father. “I hope you like them. They’re from the first batch we replanted, so they've had the most time to ripen.”

I sat on my haunches to free up my claws to work the fruit. I cut the outside skin in half and did my best to rip the two halves apart. The inside of the fruit was a juicy red color dotted with black seeds.

Biting into the fruit, my mouth was filled with a tangy sweet flavor, not overpowering, with lots of juice. Swallowing the first bite, I took another look at the fruit. “This is really good.”

“I'm glad you like it,” Eruptor said with a smile.

“We should really be on our way. We have a few more matters to discuss before sundown,” Uthiik said, finishing his fruit.

I was failing to make mine last, cleaning off the first half. “Yeah, lead the way,” I said starting on the second half. “Until next time.” I waved a wing at Eruptor and Zixiir. They waved back as Uthiik and I took flight back toward the city.

This trip was more than I had expected. I'm seriously hoping that these dragons can keep it up, and not let ancient history get in the way of us becoming welcomed with the rest of the world.

Before leaving the next day, I had a stop I wanted to make. I went to the Athenaeum to see Olakaan.

“Yo, Olakaan! You here?” I yelled into the library.

“I'm in the back, what do you need?” his voice echoed my way.

“I was just wondering if you needed anything? I'm headed back to Equestria in a short while and I was wondering if you wanted me to bring you back anything on my next visit!” I yelled enough so he could hear me.

He flew in from around a stone pillar, and landed in front of me, clutching a fairly new looking book under one arm. He scowled at me for a moment, then grunted.

“There is one thing. Ever since I was asked to move here and be the city's librarian, historian, and teacher, I started writing something. I doubled down on it when I heard we might have interactions with ponies.” He held out the new book for me to take.

I took the large book in my claw and had a look at the title on the cover. Dragonology: Everything One Needs to Understand Our Culture. I looked back up at Olakaan.

“I included illustrations and much information on our kind that even Lord Torch doesn't know,” he said with a note of pride.

I gave the book another glance before asking. “What do you want me to do with it?”

“I heard ponies have books copied and published in bulk. I want the same done to this. Simple as that.”

I put the book into my wing satchels that Uthiik gave me and that held the fire wolf pelts. “I’ll get it done. We okay?” I asked.

He eyed me. “Yeah, we're okay.” He held a closed talon out.

I bumped it with a closed talon of my own. “See you next time.”

“Yeah, yeah. Get out of here before I change my mind.” He turned away and flew back into his library.

I exited the Athenaeum and made my way up and out of the city. Taking flight northwest, I quickly found the air current I wanted and allowed it to carry me back towards Equestria.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

V.2

VIII - On Wyverns

My flight was quiet, other than the sound of the wind in my ears. I stayed in the air current much longer this time, lost in thought. And before I knew it, I was lost in the physical sense as well; nothing around me was familiar. I was far above the clouds right now. They weren't storm clouds, they were merely extremely tall and blocked my view of the ground.

“Best drop down and figure out where I am before I can’t recognize anything,” I mumbled to myself.

I started down through the clouds. Every time I came out from another cloud, my view of the ground was blocked by another layer of clouds. I dove through another cloud, blocked, another, blocked. The amount of clouds here was frustrating. I didn’t want to have to go all the way to the ground to figure out where I was.

I tried going through one last cloud. It was big, but I flew as straight as I could with zero visibility. Muffled noises became apparent through the cloud. Coming out the other side of the cloud I saw motion off to the side and quickly had to veer off to my right to avoid colliding with a group of pegasi. Once I corrected my flight, one of the pegasi of the group flew up to me, clearly frustrated.

The fire colored pegasus was wearing a somewhat familiar uniform, sunglasses, and a whistle around her neck. “What are you doing here? You're interrupting a Wonderbolt Cadet training session!”

Now I remember the uniform, It was in the book on pegasi, the chapter on the Wonderbolts. She was a captain. “I apologize, Captain...?”

“Spitfire,” she said, crossing her hooves waiting for an explanation.

“My name is Speaker Krein. I was using one of the air currents above us to get back to Canterlot, but I can't seem to figure out where I am,” I explained.

“You flew over it. Canterlot is about a thirty-minute flight, give or take, back that way.” She pointed a hoof back into the cloud I came out of.

“Oh, thank you. If I can ask, what are you doing all the way up here?” I asked

She ignored me and flew back over to where the cadets were waiting at attention. “Cloud navigation training! You cadets have to go through the cloud field, bump hooves with the instructor on the other side and come back here to get a time. The last pony to finish scrubs the latrine. GO!” She blew her whistle catching the cadets off guard.

They took flight as soon as they could. Some mumbling complaints about not being able to see as they entered the cloud field.

Spitfire was still ignoring me. She was the perfect kind of expert I needed to bring to the Dragonlands to help train a guard force. What pony better to train dragons to fight in aerial combat than someone who does it for a living.

“Excuse me, Captain, if I may have a moment of your time? I wanted to ask—”

Spitfire cut me off. “Look, Ambassador, I have five weeks to train these wannabes into Wonderbolt Reserve material at the most, Navy ready at the least. I don't have time to talk with dignitaries right now.”

Immediately after she finished talking, the cadets burst out of the cloud along with the instructor that was supposed to be on the other side.

“Hey, Cadets! What are you running from?” Spitfire yelled in her harsh tone.

“Monster!” one of the cadets yelled.

I looked at Spitfire. “Monster?”

As we turned to look at the cloud I caught the scent of what they meant as “monster”. Reacting I flew to Spitfire, grabbing her and pulling her down out of the way, she tensed up into a defensive stance. I had no time to tell her I wasn't attacking her.

A large, larger than me, black and green wyvern snapped at the cloud she was sitting on. It started after the cadets since they were the first things it saw after snapping at Spitfire. Luckily the cadets were faster than it was. I still remembered my last encounter with these things, it was the last time I saw my other three siblings.

I righted myself in flight and released Spitfire from my grip. Once she was level and flying beside me, she looked back and forth between the wyvern and me. “Why is there a dragon attacking my cadets?” she asked me like I was a war criminal.

“It's not a dragon, that it's a wyvern…” I told her pointing a claw at the beast. “Feral and unpredictable.”

“I didn’t think wyverns flew this high?” Spitfire said as more of a question than a statement.

“It shouldn’t be, they prefer easy prey. It must be desperate for food or something. I have an idea on how to take it down. Pegasi control weather right?” I asked her, she nodded. “Wyvern venom is flammable, if you can strike it with enough lightning it should explode within the wyvern, killing it.”

“What are you gonna do?” Spitfire asked.

I gave her a smile to cover my growing terror of this beast. “I’m the biggest item on the menu up here. I’m gonna give it something to chase while you get that lightning strike ready. I’ll try to slow it down while I’m at it.”

Spitfire broke off from my side to aid her cadets. I beat my wings harder to catch up to the wyvern. Getting above it was a challenge since wyvern's wings are larger than your average fire dragon. I dove at its head using my talons on my rear feet to kick and scratch at its head.

“Come and get me you overgrown iguana!” I yelled at it. It followed me without hesitation, screeching in fury.

“Okay, you’ve got it’s attention and pissed it off. Now, what was the rest of your plan Krein?” I asked myself as I flew harder, pushing the limits of my wings.

As it got closer to my tail it tried to bite me. I tucked my tail before its jaws clamped down. Realizing it was closer than I felt comfortable, I twisted my right wing up and my left slightly down, throwing me into a hard left turn.

It may be bigger and faster than me, but because of a wyverns size, they can’t turn as quickly as a dragon. The wyvern had to slow down to chase after me. With a bit of extra time on my claws, I headed towards Spitfire and her cadets.

Coming out of the cloud cover, I found where Spitfire had gone; a floating island in the clouds with a long landing strip and several buildings. The Equestrian flag was flying over one of the larger buildings. I guess that this was Wonderbolt Headquarters. I could see Spitfire with some actual Wonderbolts by the runway.

“I hope you’re ready because I’m pretty sure I pissed it off!” I shouted, passing over them. The other Wonderbolts had a level of confusion on their faces but quickly refocused when the wyvern emerged from the clouds behind me.

“Scatter!” Spitfire ordered. The Wonderbolts flew in every direction other than mine, and the wyvern’s.

The wyvern shot a blob of venom at me. I countered it with a blast of fire, producing a small explosion a few yards from me and knocking me back.

Recovering, I pushed forward toward the wyvern. The distance closing rapidly. Just before colliding with the beast I tucked my wings in and twisted my body for a roll. I thrust my claws out to the wyvern’s wings and cut large holes in them rendering them useless.

Screeching in pain and anger, the wyvern managed to grab my tail in its talons, pulling me with it as it fell to the runway beneath. The wyvern crashed first rolling hard along the runway. It released me on touchdown but threw me into the ground ahead of it.

I rolled off the runway and into the grass, it was at least a little softer than the runaway. Once I stopped rolling I got up as quickly as I could.

The wyvern already on its feet and charging. Taking flight would take too long and expose my wings to attack. I stood my ground. I hadn't realized my scales had caught fire until now. I shot a plume of fire at the wyvern’s face and eyes causing it to stop it’s charge momentarily. Smoke came from the beast’s face as it roared in pain.

“Cover your eyes and ears!” I heard a pony call.

Quickly following the order, I put my claws over my ears and closed my eyes. Through the very slightly muffled sounds, there were three large cracks, booms, and I could feel the shock waves in my chest. Once the noise died, I looked. The wyvern was dead about fifteen feet from me, smoke rising from its body, but it was still roughly intact.

I rubbed my ringing ears. Spitfire landed next to me, being careful not to get any closer to the carcass than she had to. “Make sure it's dead,” I heard her say as she poked me with a hoof.

“What? These things are dragon killers. I'm just as afraid of these things as every other dragon, what makes you think I want to check if it's dead?” I glared at her.

“Fine.” She turned to her cadets. “Cadet Orion! Front and Center!”

A black coated, red-maned pegasus stallion wearing the Wonderbolt cadet uniform flew up and landed in front of Spitfire at attention. “Yes Captain?” he saluted her.

“Check to see if that thing’s still breathing,” Spitfire ordered.

Orion swallowed and carefully walked over behind the wyvern’s head, trembling with every step. He slowly reached out and tapped the back of the wyvern’s head with his hoof, then jumped back immediately. When it didn't move he moved around to its mouth and held a hoof in front of its nose, checking for breathing. For good measure, it looked as if he checked for a pulse.

“It's dead, Captain,” he finally called, looking immensely relieved. “No doubt about it.”

“Alright, good,” Spitfire nodded. “Gather a cleanup detail!”

I put a claw on Spitfire’s shoulder. “Hold on, now.”

Spitfire looked at me as if I had said something in ancient dragon. “What? Do you want to do something with it?”

I shook my head. “Not me in particular.” This only confused her further. “Put it on ice. I'm sure there are some unicorns who might want to figure out how these things work. I know I'd read something like that.”

“Where do you suggest we take it?” Spitfire asked skeptically, folding her forehooves across her chest.

“If you can freeze it, I'm sure the Princesses know of somepony who can study this thing. I know I want to know if this thing has more weakness. Don't you?”

She took a breath and rubbed her brow. “Fine,” she said quietly before snapping back into full command mode. “Soarin!” she called.

Another pegasus stallion, light blue, with navy blue mane, wearing the full-fledged Wonderbolt jumpsuit. He landed by her, didn't salute. “Yes?”

Spitfire waved a hoof at Orion to come closer before she spoke. “Get squads two and three out of practice and tell them to come here and talk to Vice Commander Soarin. Go,” she ordered Orion.

“Yes, ma’am!” Orion jetted away toward the main building.

Spitfire turned to Soarin. “I want team three to freeze this thing, while team two works on transporting it to Canterlot. I want you to keep the Ambassador company while you oversee this. Am I understood?”

“Don’t worry, I'll take care this,” Soarin nodded to her.

“Thank you. Now I need to get back to training these cadets.” Spitfire turned away and headed toward the cadets who were already scrambling to get in line.

“So what'd you do to get the Cap'n mad at you?” Soarin asked me.

“Before or after the wyvern?” I asked him.

Soarin chuckled. “If you have to separate events like that, it's best I not know. Come on, I want to hear more about wyverns while we wait on squads two and three.”

“What do you want to know?” I asked.

“How do you tell a dragon apart from a wyvern to start?” He inquired as we sat down nearby.

“Well, dragons have six limbs. Four legs, two wings.” I wiggled my wings to emphasize my point. “Wyverns only have four limbs. Two ostrich-sized reptilian legs, and obviously the dragon-like wings. Then there are the size differences…”

I continued to explain the differences in dragons vs. wyverns and the other draconic creatures well after the other Wonderbolts arrived. They even had questions of their own. Especially the Wonderbolt named Surprise. Soarin had to limit her questions to one every minute, which she kept track of.

The Wonderbolts worked fast, freezing the wyvern carcass with the aid of a lot of snow clouds, loading it onto a cargo wagon and flying to Canterlot.

“—and then Vice Commander Soarin and squads two and three helped me take the body back here to you,” I finished explaining to Celestia, Luna, and Captain Shining Armor.

We were in the Guard Academy courtyard. Soarin and the other Wonderbolt squads were standing next to me, tired from the journey. I explained the entire ordeal to the royal leaders, who considered the story with interest.

Celestia looked at Soarin. “If you could please bring it to the School For Gifted Unicorns R&D wing. After that, you may return to the Wonderbolts headquarters.”

“Yes Princess,” Soarin bowed and left with the other Wonderbolts.

Once they were gone, Celestia turned back to me. “I have mixed feelings about this. While I'm glad you aided in the defense of our citizens, I do not condone the loss of a life, even if that life is that of a beast meant to do harm,” she said in her warm but stern voice.

“I apologize, princesses, but us dragons have found only two ways to deal with wyverns. One is repelling them, the other is termination,” I told her.

Luna spoke before her older sister. “The deed is done. We cannot change what has happened, no use in dwelling on it. Do you have news from the Dragonlands, anything we should know?”

I nodded. “A few things actually. The new, and only, settlement we have is requesting aid. Teachers actually.” Both of the Princesses looked intrigued. “I would be happy to fully explain over some dinner, and I'm awfully eager to see my sister.”

“Of course. Come with us.” Celestia and Luna turned toward the castle. I followed eager to see Kii.

“—and Ice Spark mispronounced the last word in the spell and blew up his lunch!” Kii was telling a story from one of the days I was gone.

“Really?” I asked with a laugh.

Kii nodded. “Uh huh, Ms. Gingersnap had to give us a talk about practicing magic without a grown up.”

“And what did you learn from that?” Cadence asked with a smirk on her lips.

“Location, location, location,” Kii answered with a serious look on her muzzle that earned chuckles from around the table. Even Blueblood, who was as far away from me at the table as possible, cracked a small grin.

Luna cut in. “We feel we may have gotten a little distracted. Krein, you were going to tell us more about the dragons asking for assistance?”

“Oh, yeah, right.” I cleared my throat and continued. “We need experts in various fields; farming, security, education, medicine, building even. Experts willing to help these dragons get on their feet. We need these experts to teach a handful of dragons in the Dragonlands, so they can teach others.”

Celestia looked at her sister and pondered. “We can certainly find volunteers to help—this would be beneficial to both of dragons and ponies—but it may take some time.”

“To be honest, security is my number one concern. So maybe we should first send over military personnel to help make things safer for the next ship to carry volunteers over?” I suggested.

Cadence nodded. “That can be arranged in a reasonable amount of time. Four to five months at the least, six at the most.” She looked to Celestia for confirmation.

“Safety should be a priority. If we can promise safety to volunteers, we are confident more will lend aid,” Luna added.

“Very well. Luna and I will discuss this over with our defense advisors, and we'll have a time frame for you by the end of the coming week.” I could see that Celestia was blinking tiredly; she seemed about ready to turn in.

“There are two more things,” I said, recatching their attention. I pulled Olakaan’s book from my bags. “Our librarian and archivist, Olakaan, wrote this guide to Dragonkind. He wanted me to see if it were possible to copy and mass produce it for ponies to read.”

Celestia levitated it over to have a look, before passing it to her sister. “I think we can do that. It would be good to have more information on the dragons.”

“Thank you. He'd be happy to hear that. Now there is one last thing.”

“Is it another book?” Cadence asked eagerly.

“No.” I pulled one of the fire wolf pelts from my bag. “I brought gifts to say thank you for all that you have done for me.”

Luna was the first to take the one I was holding, looking enraptured by the pelts. “What manner of beast has fur as this?”

I pulled two more from my bag, leaving the last one for another. “For the record, I did not hunt these things, I just bought the furs. They are from fire wolves.”

Cadence and Celestia each took the two I was holding. “They are so warm.” Cadance marveled as she touched her’s with a hoof.

“This is unconventional but we accept the gift,” Celestia nodded with a smile. “Thank you, Krein.”

“No, thank you, Princesses, for welcoming my sister and I.” I got up from my seat. “If you'll excuse me, it's been a long day. Goodnight, Princesses.” I bowed before leaving.

Kii followed me out of the palace. I was tired, especially my wings. I haven't been using them to their fullest lately. Kii was silent the entire walk. I entered the house. I spotted two boxes sitting on the floor.

“So what happened in the Dragonlands?” she asked.

“Oh, nothing much. Olakaan was there though,” I told her.

“Is he still mad about the book I ate as a baby?” she asked, a little ashamed.

I shook my head as I removed the bags from my wings. “No, he's over it for the most part.” I pulled out the last fire wolf pelt. “This is ours by the way. Come on, time for bed.”

“Can I sleep with you tonight?” Kii asked, with shiny hopeful eyes.

“Yeah, why not.” We made our way up to my room. I was glad to see the bed. I was becoming fond of mattresses.

I threw the fire wolf pelt over my bed and climbed up. Kii followed curling up beside me. “What day is it tomorrow?” I asked.

Kii looked up at me. “Sunday. No school.”

“Sleeping in, good. Goodnight.” I rested my head on a pillow.

“Goodnight big brother,” Kii mumbled from her spot at my side.

Exhaustion from the past few days finally caught up with me. My wings hurt, and I could feel several bruises forming beneath my scales. I'm glad I'm not going anywhere soon.

Author's Note

A special thanks to PonyJosiah13 for editing this chapter for me.

IX - Moonlite Friends

The air outside was crisp with a cold breeze coming from the northwest. Spanning before my eyes were miles and miles of sunlit land, painted orange, reds, browns of fall foliage. It was a perfect day to be outside. But instead, I was here in Canterlot Castle, in a diplomatic meeting with a pair of Saddle Arabians. Tall ponies who live out in the desert a whole ocean south of the Dragonlands with very strange clothing.

The delegates, a stallion, and a mare were taken aback at first when they saw me in the meeting room. But Celestia calmed them down for the most part. I had actually tuned out the discussion and started staring out the nearby window.

“Ambassador Krein. Are you still with us?” Celestia pulled my attention back.

“Oh, um, yeah, what are we on?” I asked looking the papers in front of me.

She flipped the papers in front of me to the page she was on. “We were discussing trade routes. Do you need us to go over it again?”

I looked up at the clock to find that it was four thirty in the afternoon. “Actually I should be going,” I said. “My sister will be home from school, she’s probably worrying.” And if we’re being honest, I was glad to take the excuse I needed to leave.

Celestia nodded. “We have gotten through most of the treaties here. We can pick this up tomorrow morning if that’s all right with everypony?” she asked the delegates.

“Yes, we can do that,” the stallion of the two nodded.

Celestia tapped her hoof on the table. “Then it's agreed. We can finish this up tomorrow.”

I got my copy detailing the new trade routes through the Dragon waters, stood up and headed straight for the door and out of the castle. I wanted to stretch my wings out.

I leaped up into the air and lazily flew back to the house. I let my thoughts wander a bit, considering plans for the coming months. Kii’s hatchday was coming up soon, and it’d be winter just a few weeks later. I couldn’t wait for Kii to see snow for the first time. In fact, I couldn’t wait to see snow myself for the first time. The only place in the Dragonlands that saw snow was the central mountains, and it was the one place in the Dragonlands I didn't get to go; it was so cold that I'd freeze to death in no time there.

I reached home in no time and landed on the sidewalk, ignoring the stares from the ponies on the street. The house looked calm. Kii was probably doing homework or reading. I could use a good nap. As I reached up to turn the doorknob, a flash of light and a crash came from inside.

Quickly throwing the door open I barged inside. “Kii! Kii? You okay?” I called.

“We’re okay big brother!” Kii called from her room.

“Okay, thank the Spirits,” I muttered as I looked around. Several things were knocked over and out of place.

“Who else is here?” I asked going up the stairs to Kii’s room and entering.

A unicorn with tiny fangs, a dark purple coat, and a navy blue and dark red streaked mane and tail was sitting on the bed. She blinked up at me with bright yellow eyes. Kii sat next to her, rubbing her eyes.

“I just messed up a Candlelight spell. It’s a novice level spell, not dangerous, no big deal,” Kii explained getting up to stand in front of me.

“Who’s this?” I asked.

“This is Hex. I met her on the first day of school. I thought I told you about that?” Kii asked as a question.

“Not that I remember.” I looked over to see a broken lamp on the floor by Kii's bed. “Both of you go downstairs while I clean this up.”

“But—” Kii had started.

“Now,” I said in a more firm tone.

Kii shrunk away from me. Hex walked around me in a hurry and exited. Kii followed her slowly. Once they were gone I started cleaning up the lamp, which was broken into glass shards big enough to cut through Kii's thin scales.

I made trips down into the kitchen to throw away the glass, going back several times to make sure I didn't miss any. Once done, I went into the living room where Kii was sitting on the couch, eyes glued to the ground. Hex sat next to her.

“Hex. Do your parents know where you are?” I asked her.

She nodded. “Yes. I told them where I was gonna be and that I was gonna be at a friend's house.”

I raised a brow at what she said. “Indeed.” I looked over at Kii who was avoiding eye contact with me.

“It's not like I'm a stranger,” Hex protested.

I snapped my gaze back onto Hex. “You are to me. Now I would appreciate it if you could go so I could have a word with my sister.” I could feel my scales heating up.

“Okay, I'm going.” Hex stood on the couch. “See you at school,” I heard her whisper to Kii. Following my request, Hex jumped down and headed out the door.

I sat down and looked at Kii. She said nothing and stared at her claws. I glanced around the room and noticed more things in disarray. Books were scattered all over the floor, the pillows by the fireplace were scorched and had their stuffing coming out. Some documents I had left on the table in front of us were now messed up and out of order.

“Kii, I'm not mad at you for practicing your magic,” I took a breath. “I'm mad because you brought a stranger into our home without me knowing.”

“But she's not—” Kii stopped when she caught my look and sighed. “I understand.”

“I would like to formally meet her next time,” I said. “You know how we do things.”

“Like when you approach Lord Torch?” Kii asked.

“Yes, a similar manner as that,” I nodded. I took another breath. “Now you and your friend made a mess of the house. I'd like you to set things straight. Leave these documents on the table here alone, I’ll clean those up myself.”

“Okay,” Kii nodded and got to work using a combination of her magic and claws.

“It’s been a long day. I'm going to go lie down for a bit.” I went back up the stairs to my room and climbed up onto the large bed. I fell asleep fairly quickly.

“Big brother?” I heard Kii say. She shoved my wing. “Big brother, I'm hungry.”

“I'm up,” I groaned and rolled over off the bed. “What time is it?” I asked, rubbing the crust out of my eyes.

“Almost seven,” Kii said, still seems a little nervous about earlier.

“Almost seven, eh?” I pondered. “We're going out to eat.”

“Can we go to the Moonlite Diner?” Kii asked.

I moved out of the room and started downstairs. “Where's that?”

Kii followed. “Hex said it's down by the Sky Docks.”

“Hex told you about this place, is that right?” Kii nodded at me. I considered for a few moments, then shrugged. “Eh, why not? I suppose it's good to try new things.”

“Yay!” Kii hopped up on my back. “Can I sit back here?”

“Sure.” We exited the house and started toward the Sky Docks.

The Sky Docks are the underside of Canterlot, carved out of the mountain stone. I had already been down there a few times, exploring the city when I had nothing to do the past few days. Ponies here were still wary of me, but the number of griffons I saw amongst the streets made me assume that seeing unique creatures was part of the norm down here. I had also noticed that there were very few nobles in that part of the city; they didn’t seem to know that it existed. Guess it wasn’t “fashionable” for them to be seen down there or something.

I made my way through the crowd, plotting our position on my mental map of the area. “Where did your friend say this place was?” I asked.

Kii sat on my shoulders and pointed. “She said it was by the grocery store down here.”

I looked to where Kii was pointing: a small general store near the base of the stairwells to the upper city. I searched for a sign that indicating the location of the diner.

“Over there!” Kii cheered and pointed.

Over to the right was the diner that we were looking for, the Moonlite Diner. It was painted in dark blues, and the gas lamps were tinted a purple shade. I walked in. The inside was marble tile floors, and the same color scheme as the outside just lit up a bit more.

A thestral approached us. “H-hello there. Can we help you tonight?” he asked, shaking. His dark purple coat, navy blue and dark red streaked mane and tail, matched the decor.

I nodded. “Indeed. My sister and I are looking to try something new, so here we are.”

“Ah, I see. If would find a seat, my daughter will be with you shortly.” He motioned a hoof over to a table.

Kii hopped off my back, hurried over to the table and got comfortable. I followed and sat across from her.

A familiar unicorn filly with fangs trotted up to the table, levitating some menus and a notepad. “Good evening. Our special tonight is spaghetti with eggplant with a fruit salad on the side,” she said without looking up.

“Hey there,” Kii chirped.

The filly looked up and her face lit up. “Kii!” She then saw me and her face fell slightly. “After I left, I didn’t think he would let you come here,” she said to Kii.

Of course. This was the filly I asked to leave the house earlier. “Hex. It’s good to meet you officially,” I said.

Hex ignored me and turned in the direction of the kitchen. “Mom, Dad! Come out here please!”

There was clattering and the sound of a pair of wings flapping. The thestral from a moment ago and a blue unicorn mare with a red mane hurried out into the room. “What is it sweetie?” the mare asked the filly. I stayed quiet and observed.

“I want you to meet that friend I told you about. Mom, Dad, this is Kii.” Hex pointed to my sister smiling in the seat.

“So you're the little dragon we've heard so much about?” the mare asked with a broad smile. Kii nodded. “Well, we've been wanting to thank you for being our daughter's friend.”

“Mooom,” Hex whined.

“What’d I say?” the mare asked with a grin.

“Proper introductions are in order,” the stallion started, turning to me. All his previous nervousness had evaporated. “My name is Moon Mace, but you can call me Mace. And this is my wife, Aqua Spice.”

“Hello,” Aqua smiled at me before turning her attention back to Kii and Hex.

“I'm Krein, Dragon Ambassador. This is my sister Kii.” I motioned a claw to Kii sitting across from me.

“Well, I'm sure you two are hungry. What will you be having tonight?” Mace asked me as the females chatted.

“What do you recommend?” I asked.

“We have something called an Avalanche. Biscuits, eggs, gravy, and hash browns, piled high on a plate.”

“I'll have that. What do you recommend for the little trickster?” I glanced at my sister.

“A stack of mini-pancakes and scrambled eggs.”

“She'll have that, thank you,” I nodded.

“Coming right up.” He turned to his wife. “Come along dear, we have orders waiting.”

“Oh, that's right,” she jumped and followed her husband into the back.

“So before I forget, what will you two have to drink?” Hex asked bringing up the notepad again.

“Tea, please,” I said to the filly.

“Lemonade, please,” Kii smiled at her friend.

“Got it! Be right back.” Hex ran off to the kitchen.

I looked suspiciously at Kii. “You need to work on your subtlety, little sister. Remember, I have eighty-seven years on you. Don't think you can sneak things like this by me every time.”

“I know. But she's my friend,” Kii said without a shred of remorse.

“I know, and I'm glad you found one. But you can’t spring things on me like this all the time. Next time, just ask.”

Kii’s ears flattened against her head and she huffed. “Okay.”

We waited for our meals to be finished and brought to us on two steaming plates. My Avalanche was very filling, and Kii evidently enjoyed her pancakes, because she dug right into them as soon as they were placed in front of her and got syrup everywhere. Hex took every opportunity to come talk to Kii. I even had to remind her that some customers were waving her down to get her to pay attention.

Time passed as we ate our meals. I took my time with my eggs, but Kii must have been particularly hungry because she finished her pancakes in a hurry. Now she was licking the last of the syrup off the plate with a big smile. Watching Kii smile always made me happy. I’m glad she was fitting in here, even if it was just a little bit.

Suddenly, I felt the familiar burning spread across my body. I grimaced and fought down a wince. I looked over at my shoulder to see the mark glowing and giving off heat. I looked over at Mace. “Is there a place I can have some privacy?”

“Restroom is over that way,” Mace pointed with a hoof.

“Thank you,” I hurried into the ‘Stallion’ restroom and managed to squeeze into a stall, shutting the door behind me with some difficulty. Once there I touched the mark to relieve the burning and held the magical fire in my outstretched claw. “Yes, my Lord?”

“Krein!” Torch’s voice boomed from the flame. “We've had a bit of an incident. I expect the ponies to learn about this soon enough, but I want you to tell them first so they don't think this is an attack.”

Obviously, this was urgent if he felt the need to contact me. “What has happened, my lord?”

“Three dragons were less than pleased when they learned that we were approaching the ponies for trade negotiations. They have taken it upon themselves to attack the ponies living in the deserts to the south. I want you to tell the Princesses that this was not done under my authority. Once done I want you to go to the desert and bring them back to be branded.”

A chill went up my spine. “‘Branded’ my lord? That punishment hasn't been used since before your rule if I'm not mistaken.”

“It hasn't been used in three Dragon Lords,” Torch confirmed. “But this is necessary; all dragons must know that I am serious about keeping peace with ponies. Do you understand your task?”

“Yes, but..why me, my Lord?” I swallowed. “I’m not the best warrior.”

“Until I choose an Enforcer to uphold Dragon Law, you're it,” Torch snapped. “Go and smooth things over before they get out of claw.”

“Yes my Lord,” I nodded.

The flame snuffed out and I was left with my thoughts. Branding with magical fire. Scarring a dragon's face permanently, marking them a traitor to dragons for the rest of their days. This is going to weigh heavily on me.

And of course, Kii wouldn’t be pleased to learn that I was leaving her on her own again. I’d have to arrange for her to be taken care of while I was gone. Hopefully, the Princesses would be as understanding as before.

But right now, I had a more pressing issue on my mind. I was stuck in the stall; the walls were too close for me to turn around in.

“Uh...help?” I called out. This was going to be awkward.

Author's Note

V.2

X - Enforcers

I flew quickly over Canterlot with Kii held in my arms. Once I landed in front of the Castle, I let Kii ride on my back. “Where are we going, big brother?” she asked.

“I need to speak to the Princesses,” I answered, entering Canterlot Castle. I showed my badge to everypony who needed to see it and made my way quickly to the main hall, entering as soon as the page nodded.

“Announcing Ambassador Krein of the—” I cut the announcer off.

“Princesses, I bring urgent news,” I said, quickly kneeling before the three Princesses. I also spotted Shining Armor standing in front of them, holding a stack of documents in his magic. “You may want to summon the Arabian delegates, for this involves them as well.”

Luna nodded to a guard standing near her, who quickly trotted off to find the delegates. “What is the matter Ambassador?”

I was about to speak but remembered Kii’s presence on my back. “If somepony would be kind enough to remove my sister from this. This is not for young ears,” I said.

“Of course,” Shining Armor started, turning to another guard. “Guard. Please escort the young dragon into the dining hall and get her a hot chocolate.”

The pony saluted his Captain before carrying out the order. As he made his way over to me, I lowered Kii off of my back. “Be good while I’m gone. I’ll be back in a few days.”

Kii pouted up at me with those hurt purple eyes. “You need to stop leaving. Promise me that this is the last time.”

“I promise that this will be the last time, for a while,” I told her as the guard started escorting her out. As she and the guard left the room, the Saddle Arabian delegates entered.

“What is the meaning of this summons?” one of the delegates asked. He was a tall brown earth pony stallion with white hair adorned in a bright gold halter and a saddle set decorated with the image of a crescent moon and star. His companion was a pale purple earth pony mare with flowing blue hair, dressed in similar clothing in shades of purple decorated with horseshoes.

I looked at them and told them straight. “Dragons are moving to attack Saddle Arabia. I was just informed of their departure by Lord Torch.” I realized that sounded wrong as soon as I said it.

“What? I thought your Lord wanted peace!” the delegate shouted in a tone of fury.

“He does! These are but a few dragons that hate ponies so much as to go against Lord Torch’s orders!” I defended.

“And what order would that be?” Celestia inquired.

I recalled one of my first meetings with Lord Torch and him telling me some of the laws he made. “Any dragon caught hurting any Equestrian, Zebra, or Griffon, unprovoked, and not in self-defence, will be branded.”

“‘Branded?’ What do you mean by that?” Luna asked.

“Branded a traitor,” I answered. “As far as I know it’s the harshest punishment a dragon can receive. Legends say it’s also a curse.”

“Legends?” Princess Cadence inquired.

“A brand has not been used or needed in a long time. No dragon alive has seen one, not even Lord Torch.” There was a pause. “I need to get moving If I am to catch these dragons before they do much damage.”

“How do you plan on catching them?” the other delegate inquired, tossing her mane.

“I have an idea,” I started. “But the longer I stand here answering questions, the more damage those dragons will do to your home.” I looked at the delegates who didn’t say anything more.

“Well, sounds like you need to get going,” Celestia said.

I turned to leave, but I had one last thing to say. “Princesses. If there is any way to warn them of the coming attack, please exercise that avenue.”

“We will see what we can do.” Celestia and Luna said in unison.

I hurried out of the castle and into the air. I had a pit stop to make before going to Saddle Arabia.

It took me the better part of the next day to get to the Dragonlands; the sun was already starting to set by the time I reached the docks. The biggest issue was that I couldn’t exactly carry three dragons back to Lord Torch by myself, so I decided to make a quick pit stop to get help. Flying in from over the sea, I could see that the two ships I had seen earlier were finished.

The first was seabound, the hull a dark ash gray, completely enclosed and sporting no sails. It was massive in size and length. Its edges were jagged like a glacier.

Its cousin was the airship. Black and red hull, lingering just above the other. Its bow was pointed and sharp like a spear. Its gas bladder and the hull were armored with dark metal.

How these first constructs of dragon ingenuity worked was a question best left for later. I could see Uthiik on the dock between the two ships directing where to put cargo.

He must have heard me coming in for a landing because he turned. “Krein, what brings you out here?” he asked.

“I need a team of battle ready dragons, and one of these two ships, whichever is faster,” I more or less demanded.

He looked at me with suspicion. “Why?’

“Lord Torch ordered me to apprehend three dragons that are attacking Saddle Arabia. I can't exactly do it alone. So I need more dragons to help me, and one of these ships to transport the prisoners, back here.”

“I see,” he nodded, realizing the urgency of my request. “The Malevolence is the fastest,” he pointed to the airship. “But it will take time to offload it again. I recommend that in the meantime, you take from our security team on ahead with you. The Malevolence will be hot on her way before long.”

“Excellent, where can I find your security team?”

“Southwestern corner of the city on the water’s edge. They should be training there today.” Uthiik pointed with a claw in the direction I needed to go.

I spread my wings. “Thank you,” I said just before lifting off the dock.

Finding the security team was not hard. If there was another group of approximately fifty dragons of various types, practicing full combat fighting, I didn’t see them. I landed and I noticed a pure white dragon male with feathered wings instead of the typical draconic wings, probably about the same age as me. He was moving through the groups observing. He was wearing a very fancy set of darkened steel draconic armor, without a helmet.

I approached him. “Are you in charge here?”

“I am.” It took a second for him to realize who I was, he had to look down at my mark. “Ah, Ambassador. Krein, right?” He gave a respectful bow, and I returned it. “My name is Viing. Any word on those teachers that are supposed to help me get these lizards into shape?” I noticed that his eyes are a bright red.

“I know not of that inquiry. I need your help,” I said.

“Far be it for me to deny the Speaker of Lord Torch some help. What is it you need?” he asked.

“Some dragons have attacked Saddle Arabia. I need help bringing them back to Lord Torch for sentencing,” I stated. “Any of these dragons ready for a fight?”

“Ha! Don’t make me laugh,” Viing snorted. “These layabouts couldn’t take on the weakest pony even if they wanted to. You want me and my half brothers and sisters for this. Most of us are hybrids, which means we don't have the same abilities as your average dragons.” He started leading me away from the large group.

I followed. “I know what a hybrid dragon is. I’ve met a fair few.”

“I doubt you've met hybrids like my brothers and sisters,” Viing said. “I’m the only purebred in the group, but I’m also the eldest.”

I found that interesting. A group of half related dragons that fight together as a unit. The dragons that arrive at this city are constantly surprising me. He lead me into a large stone building. From what I could tell, there were about eleven dragons here, including Viing.

All were Shadow dragon hybrids of various dragons types, Stone, Ice, Fire, Sea. They all wore the same armor to match. Most had helmets, except one, a dragon female with glossy black scales over the majority of her body. Her belly and underside of the tail are silver-scaled, as well as her feet, claws, and wingtips. She sat in the back of the structure reading a book, not paying any attention to her siblings. I’m not sure why I took note of her, but I did.

“We all are ready to go,” Viing stated. “My siblings and I have been itching for a fight lately.”

I pulled my attention back to my task. “Good. You’re running the fight as soon as we get there. I’m just to make sure the Saddle Arabians know we come to help.”

Viing gave me a questioning look. “But aren't you the one Lord Torch told to apprehend these dragons?”

“He never said how, and he is looking for an Enforcer,” I paused to let the information sink in. “If I nominate a warrior dragon like yourself, I need to know they can do the job.”

“Pretty sneaky for a politician,” Viing observed.

“So you think you can do it?” I inquired.

He nodded. “I know I can do it,” Viing turned to his brothers and sisters. “Time to fly, my siblings!”

Almost on cue, the family roared and started following Viing outside. I followed close behind, observing the miniature hoard. I also noticed the female that was reading the book did not join her kin. She barely looked up at all, even as I stared at her. Shrugging off the curiosity of that, I took wing with them.

Viing slowed his flight to allow me to catch up. “Ambassador, I trust you know the way to Saddle Arabia. You lead us there, and we’ll handle the rest.”

I nodded and took point, heading south across the ocean as the sun started to set. I had a good feeling about Viing. I was sure that he was the enforcer Lord Torch is looking for.

The sun was just under the east horizon, it had taken us all night to get this far. We had to be getting close now though. I could feel the heat in the air. Viing had filled his brothers and sisters in on the situation during the flight.

I had my sights on the horizon ahead, but my thoughts were with Kii. I needed to stop leaving to come back to the Dragonlands every time something happens. I needed to get a courier service going. Right, that’d be the first thing I’ll do, after I oversee this.

“Ambassador?” Viing called, pulling me from my thoughts.

“Yes?” I responded. I realized Viing and I were a bit farther ahead of his kin, out of earshot.

“Is it true that Lord Torch’s reign is nearing its end?” he inquired.

That was the first I’ve heard of it. “Rumors are little more than lies, my friend. Focus on the truth in front of you. We have traitors to catch,” I stated.

He pondered what I said. There was some silence between us before my curiosity got the better of me. “Who was that dragon back at your family’s den? The female reading the book?”

He sighed. “That is our youngest sibling, Niirah.”

“You sound disappointed,” I observed.

“I shouldn’t bother with my family issues,” he deflected, refusing to look at me.

“Hey, my baby sister is a magic dragon, studying healing magic. So if anydragon is going to understand it’s going to be me.” I pressed. I wasn't concerned about dragons knowing about Kii anymore since they likely didn’t care about her magical abilities.

Viing hesitated. “She’s just different from the rest of us. And we only found her a few years ago. We didn’t grow up together, so she still doesn't trust the majority of us.”

“Why the distrust?” I inquired further.

“Because the father she grew up with, wasn't exactly what I'd call the most level headed dragon.”

Hatchling abuse? This was obviously a sensitive subject for him. “Who does she trust?” I asked.

“Well, not me,” Viing huffed. “But some of my other sisters she’ll talk to, hesitantly, but it’s a start.”

“Well, at least you're trying. Not many can say that.”

“You can. How was it raising a magic dragon anyway?” he inquired with a chuckle.

“Not that bad, after I got used to occasionally waking up on the ceiling,” I laughed. Viing laughed too.

Our conversation was interrupted by one of the others. “Land dead ahead!” Viing and I looked ahead and sure enough, a column of smoke was rising from the horizon ahead, and I heard a distant bellowing.

“Looks like we're late to the party!” Viing called, falling back into the lead of his family. “Form up, tight formation! We’re taking these ones alive!” He looked to me.

“You may attack the rogues when ready Enforcer!” I told him.

Viing roared, provoking his brothers and sisters to roar with him. They flew hard toward battle. I, however, broke right and made my approach to the citywide. Coming in I could see pony soldiers holding up a magical barrier. The Princesses must have sent their aid on ahead as defense.

I landed and approached the barrier as Viing and his kin got the rogue dragons attention. “I am Speaker Krein of the Dragonlands. We’ve come to apprehend the rogues,” I announced.

A pony lieutenant approached from the other side of the barrier. “Princesses Luna and Celestia said you’d be coming. But you’ll excuse us if we don’t let you past the barrier. The Saddle Arabians are a little shaken by this attack.”

“I understand that the Saddle Arabians don't trust us, and they have reason not to,” I started. “I merely wanted to apologize to their leader, on behalf of Lord Torch.”

“You can do it from that side of the barrier. We’ll go find him,” one of the soldiers said.

As I waited, I watched the battle. There were indeed three rogue dragons. A fire dragon, a Sea Dragon, and a fairly large Frost Dragon. I watched as the first to go down was the Sea Dragon; he was dragged out of the water by a pair of Sea Hybrids and hit with a blast of ice from another one of Viing’s siblings to immobilize him. They laid the sea dragon the beach and froze him to the wet ground.

Once that was done they refocused on the two remaining rouges. The Fire dragon put up more of a fight but was no match for the Fire hybrid, Stone hybrid, and Frost Hybrid he was fighting. Viing’s Stone Hybrid sibling did a flip mid-air and forced her tail down onto the Fire dragon’s skull. Dazed and disoriented he couldn't maintain flight and fell to the beach below. Once on the ground, the Stone Hybrid made sure he was knocked unconscious before joining in bringing down the Frost Dragon.

“I’ll bring you all to Tartarus with me!” the frost dragon roared as she took blow after blow from Viing and his siblings. She was dishing out a few good blows herself, but the superior numbers she was facing and her lack of armor left her at a serious disadvantage.

Viing roared something over the commotion and they all started circling the Rouge. Altogether the family roared their loudest. I had to cover my ears and all the ponies holding up the barrier did the same. The Frost Dragon fell out of the air after a few seconds of being exposed to ten sonic attacks.

I was rubbing my ears, trying to get the ringing out when Viing landed near me. “You okay?” I heard him say through the ringing.

“Yeah!” I shouted.

He waved a claw at me. “No need to shout. Just wait a little bit. The ringing should go away in a minute.”

I just nodded and waited as instructed. I watched as Viing requested chains from the ponies and he started chaining the three dragons together. These dragons were definitely old enough to know what happens when you break a dragon lord’s law like this, and I know that dragons can be stubborn to change, but this is a bit extreme.

My hearing returned to normal, and the ponies lowered the barrier but we were asked to remain on the beach. So we did and watched the dragons while we waited for the Malevolence to get here. After almost a half hour, it appeared over the horizon and a few of Viing’s siblings went to guide them in. I was also still awaiting whoever lead the Saddle Arabians.

“Ambassador?” I heard a pony ask me. I turned to see a soldier pony, and a very important looking Saddle Arabian followed by an entourage. “My I introduce the Emir of Saddle Arabia, Abrar.”

I bowed. Viing and his family did the same. “Speak,” Abrar said looking down his muzzle at me. He was a unicorn, much taller than most ponies I’d met, with a bright gold coat and a long brown beard, wearing a fancy tasseled halter.

I remained in my submissive stance. “I want to apologize for these three dragons’ behavior. As soon as our ship arrives we will board with them and upon our return to the Dragonlands, they will be punished.”

He said nothing and looked us over. He walked around me and among Viing, his family, and the captured dragons. When he finally came back over to me he spoke again in his accent. “Next time one of your kind come to our lands, I expect them to be aboard a ship, Ambassador,” he said sternly, turned to leave. “Oh, and preferably without hostile intent.”

I could hear the Malevolence approaching. “Yes, thank you, Emir.”

Once he was gone I stood and went over to Viing. “Bowing to ponies. Never thought I’d be doing that,” he admitted with a note of bitterness.

“It might happen every once in awhile, if we’re going to be allies,” I commented. I watched the Malevolence descend into the shallow water, and open her cargo ramp. “Let’s load these three up and get out of here. What d’ya say?”

Viing nodded. “Indeed.” He looked to his siblings beside him. “Come on, let’s get these sorry excuses for dragons loaded up and back to Lord Torch.”

I boarded the Malevolence to find it surprisingly spacious. It had more than enough cabins to hold of its crew and all of us. I made my way to the upper deck to find the ship’s helms dragon. He was a Sea Dragon, which struck me as a little odd since this was an airship.

“I take it you know the way back home?” I inquired.

“Yes, Ambassador. I have an impeccable sense of direction,” he said proudly.

“Once were loaded let’s get underway.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is there anyplace I can rest?” I needed it. Two days of no sleep.

“Just pick a room below deck. We’ll wake you when we get close.”

I nodded. “Thank you. Viing is in command for now.”

“Understood,” he chirped as I went back below deck.

I picked a room and flopped down onto one of the two crude beds. I was about to fall asleep when Viing walked in.

“Don’t mind a bunk buddy do ya?” he asked jokingly rolling into the other bed.

I kept my eyes closed. “You know you're in charge of the ship right now right?”

“Yup. I got three off my siblings on the first watch. They’ll wake me when it’s my turn.” I heard him moving in his bed.

I rolled over. “The prisoners secure?”

“Yes. They had some extra chains in the brig, we used them to ensure the rogues couldn't get out.”

I opened one eye to look at him. “We have a brig?”

“That is exactly what I said,” he shrugged from his bed, and he fell silent, and quickly fell asleep. I was not far behind him.

Author's Note

This chapter is called "Enforcers". Excluding Niirah, there are 10 of them. 10 enforcers, chapter 10. I tell you now, I did NOT do that on purpose!

V.2

XI - Preparations

I could see the first peaks of the Dragonlands over the horizon. Viing was next to me, standing on the deck of the Malevolence. “Best you and I fly ahead and and speak to Lord Torch before the prisoners arrive,” I said as I stepped up to the edge of the ship.

“I'll follow your lead,” Viing said, following.

Viing and I leapt off the bow of the Malevolence. The voyage was long and I had spoken with many of Viing’s siblings asking them how they would react if I nominated Viing to be the Enforcer. The brothers’ answers were all along the line of “I’d follow my brother anywhere,” while the sisters’ were, “Duh, he’s the obvious choice.”

I watched Viing from the corner of my eye. I could see him fiddling with his claws. Nervousness. That just won't do. “Nervous?” I inquired.

“Mabe a little. I’ve actually never met Lord Torch. I’ve met Ember one of the last times she came to Crater,” he said, flying up beside me. “He’s also literally the strongest dragon alive.”

“He’s been alive longer than every other dragon that currently lives,” I started. “His strength and age are what make him our leader we have today. He’s seen the good and the bad. That’s how you get wisdom.”

“I suppose.” Viing pondered my words.

I looked at the beach we were approaching. “Come on, he’s just down there.”

We lighted down on the beachfront and started walking up to the cave. I could see Lord Torch sitting up in his cave, being the colossal dragon he was. Princess Ember and Uthiik were both on a ledge overlooking where Viing and I were standing.

I bowed my head and swept my wings down and back in submission. Viing followed my movements exactly.

“Who is this you have brought before me, Speaker Krein?” Torch’s voice boomed over the beach.

“His name is Viing. My nomination for your Enforcer.”

Viing looked up at me, his mouth opening and closing wordlessly.

“Rise, both of you. Krein, come up here.”

Viing and I rose from our bow. “Stay here,” I instructed Viing. I lifted off the ground and landed on the same ledge as Ember and Uthiik.

“I see you took it upon yourself to find me an Enforcer?” Torch asked.

I looked at him with confidence. “I am not the best warrior, your Lordship. I felt that I could at least provide a candidate for you.”

“Your foresight is welcome. Fortunately for you, your candidate was also recommended by my daughter and Uthiik here. All I need now is a first claw account of how he did on this mission of yours.”

“Of course, My Lord,” I told him everything that happened in Saddle Arabia, especially how Viing handled the situation while I attended to the diplomatic part of it.

By the time my story was done the Malevolence had arrived and they were offloading the prisoners onto the beach.

Viing hadn't moved from his spot on the beach since I flew up here. Torch pondered the account of what happened. He turned to Viing. “Viing!” his voice boomed. “Come here.”

Viing jumped and flew up fast, landing beside me in a bow. “Yes, My Lord,” he stammered.

Torch produced the Bloodstone scepter from the back of his cave. “Do you swear to uphold the laws of the Dragon Lord? Do you swear to protect dragonkind both from itself and from any threat to the best of your ability, even if that means your life?”

Viing bowed his head. “I swear.”

“Very well,” Lord Torch pressed the Bloodstone scepter to his shoulder in the same way he did to me. But the burn was much more intricate. From the mark, it looked like black flames going down his foreleg covering his right claw, halfway up his neck, and around his shoulder. The contrast of blackened scales against the white looked intimidating.

Once it was done Viing’s siblings let out a mighty roar of approval that shook the ground. “Alright, settle down!” Torch roared, immediately silencing them. Torch gestured to the three captured traitors. “Viing, these first three will be the perfect for training on how to use the abilities that come with your new mark.”

“What is it you wish me to do?” Viing asked, now without a trace of nervousness. The official branding seemed to have boosted his confidence.

“These traitors must be marked,” Torch reiterated. “Place your right claw over their left eye and apply pressure. Your mark will do the rest. Simple magic really.”

Viing turned to the Ice dragoness, whom we assumed was the ring leader. “Hold her still,” he commanded his siblings.

Viing’s two largest siblings, both Stone dragon hybrids, held the dragoness’ head still. As Viing grew closer, the dragoness struggled harder. More of Viing’s siblings had to help keep her still. Once close enough Viing raised his claw up to the dragoness’ eye and applied the pressure. All of Viing’s mark began to heat up and glow like hot metal, but it didn’t burn him. For her, it was different: her screaming roar was earsplitting for anydragon, not a Shadow Dragon. I had to look away, but her screams went on and on, seemingly endlessly.

When the screaming was replaced with quiet whimpering, I dared to look. Viing had removed his claw from her face, blood dripped from the still smoking wound. The wound was, for the most part, already cauterized; her eye was still intact, and she could still blink. But now there was a permanent burn of Viing’s claw on this dragoness’ face, forever marking her as a traitor to dragonkind.

“Very good, Enforcer. That mark also allows you immediate contact with either me or Speaker Krein,” Torch instructed.

Uthiik approached me. “Krein, I believe you and I have a matter to attend to back at Crater.” He then turned to Lord Torch. “My Lord, may the Speaker and I be permitted to leave on account of some duties back at Crater City?”

“You may return to your duties,” Torch said, waving us away with a claw as the next captive was dragged over to Viing.

I bowed to Lord Torch and Princess Ember as I left. Uthiik did the same. Leaping off the ledge, we started to fly back to the city.

“So you named the city Crater?” I asked, looking over at Uthiik.

Uthiik shrugged his shoulders as we flew. “It started as a joke. Then it stuck.”

I laughed and continued on. We rounded a cliff just as another bloodcurdling roar of pain came from behind us. Uthiik and I exchanged glances, and we both shuddered before continuing on and putting what we knew was going on behind us out of our thoughts.

Uthiik and I were walking through Crater. I told him I wanted to have a look as we headed toward the docks. Truth is, I was looking for a present for Kii. I was running out of time to make her hatchday as special as I was planning it to be. According to the weather and the position of the sun, it was exactly seven days from now, and I hadn’t planned for it at all.

We had stopped by an aqueduct for a quick drink, but I was looking up the street. Olakaan’s library, or whatever, was at the end. Kii had taken an interest in her studies, and books.

“...mostly they just want you to look at some old maps to help them chart a course across the ocean.” Uthiik paused in his little monolog and stomped a claw, startling me to attention. “Are you even listening?” he scowled.

“Not entirely. Something about old maps,” I replied. “I'll meet you at the docks. I need to do something before I leave.”

I started down the carved stone street. I could hear Uthiik muttering behind me. “Young dragons and their lack of respect—” he growled as he walked off as well.

As I made my way to the library—still can't remember what Olakaan calls it—I passed dragons on the streets. They slightly but politely bowed their heads in respect. I bowed in response. No words needed saying, but mutual respect for each other was a good thing to see happening here.

I moved through the large doors of the library—this was gonna bug me—and I could hear the chattering of younglings from up ahead. It seemed that Olakaan already had a class going.

Rounding the corner to the center of the library, I saw a group of about seven younglings sitting around Olakaan, who was standing in front of a stone slab with letters and words painted on it.

Olakaan pointed to a word with his tail and the younglings recited the word verbally. “Fire, Ice, Stone, Water, Night, Day,” they all said seemingly effortlessly as he pointed to each word.

Hearing my approach, Olakaan quickly looked up at me and back down to his pupils. “Very good, young ones. You've done great for the day. Why don't you all go home to your parents and tell them what you learned?”

“Yay!” they cheered and hurried out of the library.

I watched as the little ones exited the library. “They seem eager.”

“Oh, I try. You came on a good day. It's hard to get them to stay in one place for that long.”

“I know,” I smiled, remembering a few times with Kii. “Speaking of the young ones. I had a question to ask you.”

“Ask away,” Olakaan said, picking up some books and putting them on a shelf.

“Kii’s hatchday is coming up, and it's her first time not living in fear of getting attacked,” I started. “I was hoping maybe you could help me think of something I could give her as a present. You know, something special.”

Olakaan said nothing and didn't move for a moment. “Maybe. Wait here,” he said walking down a stone path that lead farther into the ground.

I waited as instructed. I even picked up one of the translated tomes off the shelves and started to read. Something about the legend of first dragons that arrived on this earth.

Supposedly we came from a dying world that was uninhabitable. The ancients supposedly conjured a portal in the sky and we flew to this world. If it were true then how did the Stone and Sea Dragons get here? Hybrids are a thing that has only happened in the last thousand years. This legend is just a bunch of imagination from dragons looking for attention.

“These here,” I heard Olakaan’s voice as he climbed back from the catacombs of the library.

He held six books in his front talons, five in perfect condition, and one that looked new but fairly used. Using his wings as his front legs, since his normal ones were occupied by books, he made his way over to a table that I followed him over to.

“What are these?” I asked opening one up.

“Lustavdey,” Olakaan said with a straight face.

“What?” I asked, looking up from the talon script writing in the book in front of me.

“Loosely translated it means ‘Magic spell books,’” he shrugged.

“Spellbooks?” I looked at them closer and could see what he meant. Various diagrams indicating the effect of each spell on the dragon body.

“Yeah. What? You didn't think Kii was the first Magic Dragon, did you?” Olakaan asked me with an amused smile.

“Well, no,” I admitted. “But I thought there was no one to teach Kii.”

“There's not. The last Magic Dragon to exist lived over six millennia ago. She was a Shadow Dragon, the author of this one here,” Olakaan pointed out the one he was talking about.

“How long have you had these?” I asked.

“I don’t really know. I found them on my latest trip to go recover books from my father's sanctuary in the glaciers. But as far as I can tell these five are enchanted. That is why they don't show their age.” He looked at them with genuine intrigue.

I looked at the sixth book. “What's the sixth one?”

“Translation Guide,” he explained. “My ancestors have been tenders to this knowledge a long time. “We've had to translate many books to other languages many times. That is the current result.”

“Then why does it look like that?”

“Because it’s old. I just made another copy. You can have that one.” He waved a dismissing talon at the Translation Guide. He started to walk away.

“Wait a minute. You're usually really possessive over any books in your collection. Why are you letting Kii having these?” I asked suspiciously.

He started organizing books again. “Because I'm not worried about them, those books are indestructible. One of my helpers dropped them in a fire. Not a scratch as you can see.” He paused. “Also, I just feel as if she should have them. I’m not sure why. If she decides to write another one, I'd gladly give the whole collection to the next Magic Dragon that appears...if another appears.” He shrugged his wings. He threw a satchel my way for the books.

Can't say I'm a fan of that kind of thinking. Very interesting point of view though. “Olakaan, one more thing if you could come back over here.” I picked up the satchel and put the books inside.

“What’s up?” he asked pushing his glasses back toward his eyes.

“You should make a trip to Equestria sometime soon. I'm sure Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would love to talk to a keeper of knowledge such as yourself,” I said slipping the satchel strap around my wings and letting the books hang from my side.

“Perhaps. I'll think about it. Farewell, my friend.” Olakaan bowed.

I returned it. I collected Kii’s hatchday present and started to leave the… “Olakaan what was it you called this library again?” I asked turning back real quick.

“Athenaeum,” he yelled from his spot in the library.

Athenaeum, right. I need to remember that.

Instructing the Leviathan, while on my return, to Baltimare was easy enough. Now I was trying to secure a place for them to dock and the dockmaster was giving me a hard time. The Leviathan was out in the middle of Horseshoe Bay waiting. It was getting late, and from the way, this was going, I’d likely not arrive home until the following morning.

“I understand you have your ship waiting out there but in order to dock you have to be on the schedule,” the Dockmaster was saying. He was a blue earth pony with a bushy purple beard.

“There has to be some way to allow them to dock?” I asked. The Leviathan was gonna dock here whether he liked it or not.

He looked down at his clipboard on a crate. “Perhaps you could provide generous compensation?” he tried.

I hate bribery, and I was losing patience. “How about I don't leave you burnt to a crisp and call it even?” I growled as heat wafted off my scales.

The color drained from his face. He gulped and looked at his clipboard on the crate again, quickly picking up a pen and scribbled something down. “Your ship can dock over at the end of pier twenty-three,” he squeaked.

“Glad we could come to an agreement,” I smiled in a kind tone, being sure to bare my pointy teeth at him. Without waiting for a response, I flew over to Pier twenty-three.

Once I saw where it was, I guided the Leviathan in. I had one more thing to do before I could head home. We needed a place to store the cargo. I flew over a few lots and found a large warehouse that had more than enough space, and had a loft area to post a few dragons to guard the shipments.

I rented the warehouse from the terrified owner and got a set of keys. I gave one key to the captain of the Leviathan, one to each of the trio of Ice dragons chosen to stay in the warehouse, and I kept one of the keys as well as a spare. When the crew of the Leviathan were good and set up, I bid them farewell and flew toward Canterlot.

Canterlot was in sight and it was morning, which meant that Kii would likely be at school. I was having trouble thinking about what to do for her hatchday. I could cook. But I’m not the best at that: my skills at cooking amount to “roast everything.” I was currently flying over a rocky area that looked like something had been digging there.

I looked over and saw Ponyville over in the distance. An idea struck me. I hadn't seen Spike in close to over five months. I was also willing to bet he knew or knew somepony, who could help me with Kii’s hatchday. I banked and flew down to Ponyville.

I decided on the same approach as last time. I was still unsure if flying into the middle of a small town like this was a good idea, but better to air on the side of caution. Landing on the outside of the borders, I caught a whiff of pine and apple in the air. Some leaves whisked past me caught in the breeze.

I had to admit I liked the feel of Ponyville. Nice and quiet, homely feel. As I walked toward the Ponyville library, I watched the ponies of this town from afar. They all stared as I passed, but to my quiet relief, none ran from me in fear.

Finding the library wasn't hard. It was a large hollowed out tree in the middle of town. A bit hard to miss. Knocking on the door, I waited patiently.

“Coming!” came a mare's voice.

The mare in question answered the door. She was a violet coated unicorn of average size, with a purple mane with purple colored highlights. She had a kind of intellectual look about her.

“Speaker Krein. Can I help you?” she asked looking at me not with fear, but curiosity.

“Um, perhaps. Is Spike around?” I asked.

“Yes, he's upstairs. I'll go get him. You can come inside if you like, Speaker.”

I entered and closed the door behind me. “Thank you. But how do you know who I am?” I inquired as she started up the stairs.

“Spike told me about you, and your mark gives you away,” she explained before disappearing upstairs.

I looked down at my mark. I never thought that it would be a defining feature for me. To be recognized purely because I wear the mark. Well, I suppose that it happens regularly in the Dragonlands. I just never realized that it was so prominent until now.

“Krein, what brings you back to Ponyville?” Spike asked as he walked down the stairs and around to me.

I bowed politely before saying anything and Spike returned the gesture. “Well, first of all, it's good to see you, my friend,” I said.

“Same to you, Krein. But I'm guessing that there is more to your visit than that,” he said, sitting down on the floor.

I sat as well. “I am in need of assistance. Kii’s hatchday is coming up and I want to make it special for her. You think you could help?”

Spike grinned. “I sure can! There is a pony here in Ponyville who would love to throw a party for a young dragon.”

“Really? Who?”

“Her name is Pinkie Pie. Come on, I'll take you to her.” Spike stood again and started toward the door.

“See you when you get back, Spike!” the purple pony shouted kindly at Spike.

“Bye, mom,” Spike called back and then blushed underneath his scales when he realized what he said. I looked at him expectantly for an explanation. “Twilight raised me. I call her ‘Mom’ sometimes. Usually when it's just us,” Spike mumbled.

I shrugged. “Okay. I'm not here to judge you.” In actuality, I thought it was nice. I thought Spike was lucky enough to have somepony to call “mom,” even if they weren't a dragon.

Spike lead me away from the library in which he lived. Across the town square, and down a street which lead us to a sweetly colored building which Spike said was called Sugarcube Corner.

“Sugarcube Corner?” I raised an eyebrow. I could smell freshly baked bread from inside.

“The Cakes own it. Pinkie Pie lives in the loft, and works for them,” Spike explained, stepping up to the door and walking inside.

I followed him in. The place looked like something out of Kii’s fantasy books. Inside was no different. Cakes and cupcakes on display around the room. The walls were colored with browns and pinks with white trim. I waited by the door. A plump, candy blue earth pony mare with a pink mane stood behind the counter.

Spike walked right up to the candy blue mare. “Hello, Mrs. Cake. Is Pinkie Pie here?”

Mrs. Cake looked up from her logbook in front of her, she glanced my way before speaking to Spike. “Oh, hello Spike. Unfortunately no. She had the day off today and she went to spend it with Rarity at her shop. Something about ‘a new idea for a dress’ is what she said.”

“Oh, well, thank you. Have a good day.” Spike smiled warmly at her and turned back to me.

“More walking around the town?” I asked.

Spike nodded. “Just a little bit more. Rarity told me she was working on an order so I doubt they'd be going far from her shop.”

I followed him out. We walked back across the town square, past the library, through a mildly cramped street, and around a corner up to Carousel Boutique. It looked the same as it did last time I was here.

“So you ask Rarity out yet?” I asked Spike with a grin.

“Shut up,” Spike snapped without looking up.

I chuckled lightly. “That’s a no.”

“Seriously. Please,” he said as he opened the door to the shop. The bells attached the door jingled to announce our entrance.

Once we were through the door, Rarity came out from the back of the store, followed by the pinkest earth pony that I have ever seen. She had a frizzy mane that bounced up and down with every hop that she made. I could only assume that this was Pinkie Pie.

“Welcome to Carousel—oh, Spike what brings you by?” Rarity asked in her accent.

“Krein and I are looking for Pinkie. He needs her help,” Spike said.

“What—” is all I got out.

“Don't tell me! I wanna guess!” the pink one blurted.

She bounced around me in circles, making an odd “boing” sound every time she jumped. Finally, Pinkie stopped. “You wanna throw a party?!” she asked loudly.

“Uh, yeah. For my baby sister’s hatchday. She's turning five.”

“A hatchday party! One for a little dragon! Yay!” Pinkie bolted out the door.

I blinked. “Wait, doesn't she need details?”

Rarity waved a dismissing hoof. “Just leave her to it, she'll figure it out. She always does.”

“Okay…” I said slowly. “Well, I should be going. Kii will be missing me. Spike, you are invited to the party of course. You are one of Kii’s friends after all.”

“Sure!” Spike smiled. “When is it?”

“In five days.”

“I'll be there!”

I nodded to Spike as a goodbye, and I exited the shop. Lifting up into the sky once again, I headed home to Canterlot.

After hiding Kii’s present in one of the guest rooms, I had some time before having to go get Kii from the Princesses. I really needed to find somepony else to watch Kii when I go on several day trips back to the Dragonlands. The princesses have better things to do than to watch younglings.

I had decided to make a quick stop at Fancy Pants’ house. Just to kinda get a schedule of upcoming events that interested me enough to attend.

“Then after the Hearths Warming play, there is a Wonderbolt Derby being held at the stadium,” Fancy Pants finished.

“The Hearths Warming Play and the Derby are interesting enough,” I nodded. “As for the others, I'm on the fence."

“It would bode well for you to attend more events,” Fancy suggested.

“Well, the fashion show I'm definitely going to have to decline. My sister’s hatchday is that day.”

“Oh really? How old is she turning?” Fancy asked with genuine interest.

“She'll be five years of age.”

Fancy’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “Really? Most foals are not that articulate with their words until eleven or twelve.”

“Dragons grow quickly for the first five years of their life,” I explained. “After that, we start flying and are able to breathe fire. The first five years are a dangerous time for a hatchling, Normally at least.”

“And Kii is an exception to that statistic?” Fancy asked.

“She is; Kii was from our mother’s brood. If my siblings and I had not stepped in, our mother would have thrown Kii into a lava pit to die.”

“Lava pit? Does that mean you raised her from the moment she hatched?” Fancy Pants asked.

“I have,” I nodded. “I named her, found ways to feed her, carried her with me as we moved, protected her from violent dragons and various beasts. I was often viewed as weak, and a poor excuse for a dragon because I was taking care of her.” I smirked. “The few that picked fights with me quickly learned that this was not the case.”

“Ha, very good,” Fancy Pants chortled, taking a sip of his tea. “If you don’t mind I'd actually like to attend her hatchday party. Perhaps I can convince some acquaintances of mine who have foals of their own to come as well?”

“You and Fleur are welcome, but Kii only has the one friend of her age. If I start inviting random foals to her party, I think that will be the wrong thing to do,” I explained. “I should leave who gets invited to Kii. I'm only inviting the few adults she knows.”

“Yes, I suppose that would be the better course of action,” Fancy nodded, I nodded with him.

I was walking back home from the Canterlot Castle with Kii perched on my head.

“—Treasure and Amethyst Star are the meanest. They constantly pick on Hex and me,” Kii was growling adorably. I was having trouble taking her seriously.

“So?” I asked.

She slumped down on my head. “‘So’? What do I do? I want them to stop but I don't know what to do.”

“Tell an adult. If that doesn't work use your words. But never resort to violence unless they attack first,” I said firmly.

“Is that what you do?” Kii asked.

Only one way to answer that honestly. “I try.”

Kii paused and slid off my head, down my neck, and onto my back. “So. What's the plan for my hatchday this year?” she asked liltingly.

I had to downplay this a bit. “Plan? Oh, nothing big. I just figured you could invite some of your friends from class over and I could cook. How's that sound?”

“Simple, and easy, like normal,” she mumbled.

“Hey,” I bristled, a little offended.

“Sorry, that was wrong,” Kii apologized. “I meant that it's just not what I was hoping.”

“Not sure if that was better. But I'll see what else I can do. Okay?” I asked her.

She hugged my shoulders. “It's okay, big brother. Whatever you can do, and as long as you're there will make it great.”

I snorted. “Aw, you're sweet. How about we go home and build a fort out of pillows, eh?”

“Race you home!” Kii jumped off my back and hurried along the street.

I laughed as I chased after her. I really hope Spike and Pinkie Pie come through on this.

Author's Note

I have no idea why this took me so long to finish. But it's here now, and that's what matters.

V.2

XIII - Double Trouble

The few weeks leading up to the diplomatic trip were blissful with my sisters and brother around. I didn’t have to worry about Kii being home without someone to watch her or where she was gonna be, allowing me to sit in longer on the meetings I attended, negotiating with buyers for Dragonland Obsidian, and discussing trade routes through dragon territory and waters.

Kii and Hex were planning a sleepover for the night I go to Thicket, with Nikta overseeing things of course. Nandak and Aleazh were to begin looking for another place for the three of them to stay.

The schedule said we were to meet in front of the castle gates after sunrise on the day of the Gala. I was wondering why King Aspen wanted to speak with me.

While preparing for the possibility of him inquiring about Lord Torch’s intentions, my shoulder began to burn. Recognizing it as the indicator that I was being contacted, I touched the mark as I was accustomed to doing and the magical fire was given a voice.

“Krein, can you hear me?” Viing’s voice emanated from the flame.

“I can. First time using this?” I asked.

“Not the first time, I'm just getting used to it. It's still strange.”

“That it is,” I agreed. “Is there a reason you called?”

“Yes. Is there any chance you or a pony in Equestria has seen a small to medium sized female dragon with silvery black scales, running around looking angry?”

“I have not been informed of such. Why?” I asked.

“You remember my youngest sibling Niirah? She has been missing for close to a month,” Viing told me. “She's gone missing before, but only for a few days at a time, never this long.”

“I'll keep an ear out if I hear anything, and if I find her, I'll give you a shout.”

“Thank you, Speaker Krein,” Viing said as the fire snuffed itself out.

Well, I doubted Niirah was anywhere near me, but it wouldn’t hurt to keep an ear on the wind. I went back to my business. We had finally set up a mail service to the Dragonlands and I was granting permission to certain companies access to our resources, not without researching said companies first.

One of these companies was Maresanto, a vegetable and produce company. This was their seventh time sending me a contract for their company to begin investing in the Dragonlands. But I had done my research into them, and learned the kinds of things that they did: purposely contaminating natural growing crops to steal the rights to farmers fields. Forcing farmers into bankruptcy and then buying the land out from under them. The worst part was they were doing it within the legal system.

If anything I'm saving them some trouble. If they try this stuff in the Dragonlands, it won't end well for them.

I tucked my declination letter in with the contact again and put it in my outgoing mail pile. I had a lot of these to go through. At this point, any distraction would be welcome.

“Krein!” Kii shouted as she came through the door, Nikta following behind her.

Thank the spirits! “Hey, you!” I smiled turning to her. “What has you in such a good mood?”

“I caught air beneath my wings!” she shouted, flaring her wings out.

I looked up to Nikta, who was looking a little nervous. “Please explain before I jump to a conclusion,” I said.

Nikta’s tail twitched. “Don’t be mad. I took my eyes off of her for only a few minutes to go to the restroom. In that time she climbed up to the top of the jungle gym at the park and kinda fell off.”

“I’m sensing a ‘but?’” I asked.

She spoke fast. “She spread her wings out and she glided down about twelve meters.”

I widened my eyes. She wasn’t supposed to be able to do that yet. I looked down at Kii again who was beaming with excitement. “Hold out your wing real quick,” I instructed.

She stretched her wing out for me to examine. I held my claw near it to get an approximation of size. “Two and a half claw lengths. Your wings are going through a growth spurt. The rest of you has yet to catch up yet though.”

“What’s that mean?” Kii asked looking at me.

“We can start teaching you how to fly,” I said as Nikta came over to look at Kii’s wing as well.

“Yay!” Kii shouted with joy.

I pushed Kii gently toward the back door. “I have a few more letters to go through, Nikta can take you out back and start showing you what to do.”

Kii just bolted out back and started leaping into the air, flapping sloppily to try to take off again. “I thought this was your job?” Nikta asked heading toward the back door.

“You three decided to show up, you can at least help raise her some!” I said in a playfully firm tone.

“Yeah, yeah whatever,” she said, going out back.

As I went back to the documents and papers in front of me with a smile on my face, I reflected on the first time I saw Kii when her egg hatched. Her tiny claws squeezing mine, her eyes not yet ready to open, clinging to me for warmth in the cold of the cave, the small squeak she made when she slept. All seem like a lifetime ago, time is passing so quickly.

“Hey,” Aleazh said coming in the house with Nandak. “You okay? You got a strange look on your face.”

“It’s nothing,” I said clearing my throat. “Just a happy memory.”

The trip was a few days away now. I was attending a high-class social gathering of sorts that Fancy Pants had invited me to. I had brought Aleazh with me because she had asked to go. It was being held in an art gallery of the supposedly great Photo Finish. It was semi-crowded, enough space to move around but not enough where you could walk through without someone pulling you into a conversation. It was a casual event so I had selected the blue and silver outfit I had gotten from Needle and Forge.

“What do you think of that small settlement of Zebras that has moved into the Everfree Forest, Ambassador?” a Canterlot elite said to me, pulling me out of my head.

“Not much of an opinion, I’ve never seen a Zebra. So I can’t tell you how I feel about them because I’ve never met one. Although the rumors circling their mastery of potions, make that alone a reason to meet one.”

“I’ve heard they deal in dark magic,” another elite said in a fearful whisper.

“Unicorns have the same capabilities of dealing in the same dark magics. Don’t be so quick to judge,” I said moving away from them finally. I heard offended murmurs from behind me. Internally, I knew that I should be trying to make a better impression, but deep down, I really didn’t care what they thought of me.

I quickly made my way over to my sister who was standing by herself looking at a picture of an all white mare in a black wedding dress.

“I don’t find the appeal in following what others like. All these ponies hum the same tune, and have no individuality,” Aleazh grumbled. She wore a dress that I think even our Princess Ember would have liked: white and red with a gold headdress. The headdress hooked behind one of her spines and fell nicely along the creases of her face, where it split into two strands of gold chain that fell just in front of her eyes, then wrapping back around beneath her eyes and reconnected with the start of the piece. It looked kind of like a helmet.

I started back toward the rest of the gathering with my sister by my side. “Well suck it up and smile every once in awhile, it seems to calm them.”

Aleazh lightly laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

We weaved through the crowds and I found Fancy Pants fairly quickly. He was speaking with a trio of ponies I had yet to meet. I was also happy to see that they were near the door: perhaps an early escape this time?

“Krein, Aleazh, I thought we lost you,” Fancy smiled, extending a hoof for a shake.

I took is hoof in my claw and shook it twice. “You almost did,” Aleazh said dryly, refusing the hoofshake.

“Ambassador Krein, may I introduce Jet Set--” Fancy had started

“And Upper Crust. I met them at the first event you brought me to.”

“Oh, well you have yet to meet their daughter Crystal Wishes,” Fancy said, gesturing to her.

Crystal Wishes was barely an adult, but even I had to admit that she was a beautiful sight. She was a white unicorn, with a blonde mane with pink highlights. She wore a simple white and blue sundress.

My sister and I bowed. “A pleasure to see, and meet, you all. Allow me to introduce my sister Aleazh.”

“A pleasure,” Upper Crust said in a tone that, to me, sounded like talons scraping on granite.

Jet set cleared his throat before speaking. “I hope you’ll excuse my curiosity, we did not have much time to speak last time, until recently we were under the impression the Dragonlands were lawless. How does...somedragon become an Ambassador?”

“I was told to,” I said truthfully. “When the Dragon Lord is the size of a mountain and can incinerate you with so much as a sneeze you don’t really argue with him.”

“An interesting predicament. Do you miss your home?” Jet Set inquired in a tone that made it very clear that he wasn’t that interested at all.

I nodded and Aleazh answered, “We do miss it at times. But we never really belonged there in the first place. Even when we lived there we wandered a lot.”

“So you were homeless?” Upper Crust asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Not really,” I started. “We just never stayed in one place longer than a day or two. We had more than just wyrms and amphitheres to worry about out there.”

“I can’t count how many places we visited over the years when it was just the four of us,” Aleazh said in a reminiscent tone.

Crystal stepped up. “Pardon me for asking, but you said ‘years’ as if they were nothing. How old are you?”

“Crystal!” Upper Crust said sharply as she turned to her daughter.

I put a claw up. “No, it’s alright. We are not ashamed of our age. Kii just turned five, however, Aleazh, me and our other siblings will be eighty-eight in spring.”

“In pony years the equivalent is that we are more like young adults, and we stay in this stage for a long time.” Aleazh clarified.

“How long do dragons live?” Fancy inquired.

“At most one millennium, I think,” I said, looking at Aleazh, who was pondering this as well.

“Yeah, but I think conditions need to be right for that as well. Lord Torch is well over that age and he’s barely reaching his middle ages,” Aleazh put in.

“Exactly, so it varies between dragon species,” I concluded.

“Very intriguing,” Fancy Pants said.

“Yes, indeed.” Upper Crust nodded.

“Yes, well,” Fancy Pants started. “If you’ll excuse me, Ambassador, there are some others I wish to speak to while I am here.” I gave him a polite nod as he left.

“Allow us to join you,” Jet Set said taking a few steps past me, Upper Crust beside him. “Ambassador,” Jet Set said to me as the both have a slight bow of their heads.

“Come along dear!” Upper Crust called back to Crystal Wishes, who was still standing there.

“I’ll be right there!” she called to her mother. Upper Crust scoffed and continued on.

“Before you leave Crystal, might I ask what is is that you do?” Aleazh asked.

“Oh I'm a bit of a writer,” she said sheepishly, starting to step toward her parents and the crowd.

It was at this time I recognized the very subtle shaking of her hooves with each step. “Well, good luck with your writing then. See you another time perhaps.” I gave a nod of my head.

Crystal Wishes politely returned it and then turned to retreat into the crowd of snobs. I couldn't put my claw on it, but for some reason, that pony seemed out of place here.

I felt a tap on my wing. “So the door is right there—”

I tuned remembering our proximity to freedom.“Go, quick, before we're seen!”

We walked briskly out of the gallery and into the cold cobblestone streets. Once outside and sure we made a clean getaway, we lifted off the ground and made the short flight home.

I was packing an overnight bag for the trip. Not that I had much to take with me. One of my outfits, a notebook, and a copy of the recently printed Dragonology book. I thought it might be nice to give one to King Aspen. I'm sure deer have libraries. Right?

Kii was watching me set everything into the bag with room to spare. “How long are you gonna be gone this time?”

“Probably just overnight; I'll be home tomorrow evening at the latest. The Everfree Forest isn't all that far, it's just on the other side of Ponyville after all,” I explained as I buttoned the bag shut and slung it around my wings and secured them.

“Oh, okay!” Kii chirped.

“Come along downstairs. I have to be going in a minute.” I left my room and headed down into the living room where my other siblings were lounging around.

“Leaving already?” Nandak asked looking up at me from his upside-down position on the couch.

“Yes, improving dragon relations with possible allies is my job. So yeah, I kinda have to.”

“Okay, see ya when you get back. Stay safe and all that,” he said wriggling further into the couch. I just rolled my eyes at him as he got comfortable.

Aleazh and Nikta stood and came over to offer hugs. Kii joined in the little group hug. “We'll make sure he gets out and does stuff. We all will,” Nikta said, smiling at me.

I laughed lightly. “Good. And don't burn down the house, I’m rather attached to it.”

“Yeah, yeah. Just get going and do your job,” Aleazh said shoving me toward the door.

“Wow sis, where's the love? I thought you liked having me around?” I teased.

Aleazh smiled. “Most times yes, but I’m gonna be experimenting with different ingredients for cooking.”

That was all the motivation I need to get going. “Later!” I jumped into the air. She was a good cook but sometimes her concoctions smelled downright poisonous.

Banking toward the palace, I made my way inside and up to where Princess Luna would be taking off from. It was a kind of rooftop courtyard. There was a cargo wagon and a chariot, obviously belonging to Princess Luna. Members of Luna’s House Guard and a few of Celestia’s Guard were helping to load up the wagon.

“—and you’re sure you have all your talking points?” I heard Celestia say from the side.

“Indeed sister. We will be fine, we hath not forgotten how to do this,” Princess Luna said smiling wearily up at her sister.

Celestia did not look assured. “If you’re sure, but—”

“Excuse me, Princess,” I started and gave a low bow. “Will we be departing soon?” I asked raising my head back up.

“Indeed we are.” Luna walked away from her sister and toward her chariot. “We would like to offer thee a carriage to ride in?”

I did not find that a good idea; dragons are decently heavy, even for a creature that can fly. “Thank you, but no thank you, Princess. I think I’d like to just fly myself.”

“Very well, we did not think thee was one to want a ride,” Luna said climbing into her chariot. “Silent Knight, are we ready to depart?”

One of her house guard that had been standing nearby stepped up. His rank markings meant First Class Guard if I was not mistaken. He was a white and blue pegasus with blue primary feathers on his wings and a serious and determined look on his face. “We are, Princess, just say the word,” he reported with no emotion in his voice.

“Let us get underway then,” she said as she nodded to her guard.

It took mere seconds for the guards to load themselves up and take off. Once they had a good few second head start, I leapt up into the air to join them.

I flew on Luna’s left, a good few meters away from her. I stayed quiet for this flight. It would have been difficult to speak over the wind anyway.

The Everfree Forest. This place still made me uneasy, and I’m a Fire Dragon, for crying out loud! We flew well out of reach of any dangerous creatures that may have a taste for pony or dragon.

We were getting close to what I'd guess was the southern section of the forest, when Luna and her guards started descending toward the trees. I followed her down.

As we neared the canopy, it was clear that there was a cleared portion large enough for pegasi-drawn chariots and wagons, but not enough space for draconic wings.

As Luna disappeared beneath the trees I had to stop mid air and consider my options. Go through and hope for the best? Or find another way down? I looked around for a better landing site but didn't see any from where I was. Option one, then.

Tucking my wings in I allowed myself to drop through the canopy. Once through I reopened my wings as wide as the space would allow me, slowing my fall. I still landed rather hard, but it wasn’t a crash landing so I’d call it good.

Luna looked back at me. “We thought we lost thee back there for a moment.”

“Almost, Princess. Almost,” I said to her.

A brown buck wearing red armor stepped out of a doorway flanked by two tan bucks wearing gold armor. “Princess Luna,” he bowed to her. “Welcome to Thicket. I am Blackthorn, Captain of the Watch. My King Aspen apologizes that he couldn’t be here to welcome you personally. He is in another meeting and will be done shortly. Until then I am to show you to the guest rooms and give you a tour of Thicket.”

“‘Tis fine. We thank thee for thy welcome, and a tour would be splendid,” Luna said stepping off her chariot. “By King Aspen’s request, we have brought Ambassador Krein with us.”

I stepped forward, but my presence was met with unhappy glares. “I see,” Captain Blackthorn said slowly, scowling. “Ambassador, it would be best if you stayed with us for now.”

Blackthorn and Luna with two of her guards started away from the landing platform. “Okay. I'm getting the vibe that you don't trust dragons right now,” I said as I observed Blackthorn.

“We don't,” he said bluntly. “A dragon was caught attacking one of our protected creatures here in Everfree. She is in a holding pod now.”

“Really?” I said genuinely surprised. “Well, perhaps it's not me you needed but our Enforcer Viing. This is more his field of expertise.”

“Perhaps. But you're here now so it's your issue to deal with,” Blackthorn pressed.

I took a breath. I was finding his abrasiveness unwelcoming. “Hmm, indeed. May I see the offender?”

“After you meet with King Aspen. He will want to speak with you as well,” he said without looking at me, following the Princess inside.

“Very well,” I said plainly. This was just turning into another wonderful trip.

As far a vastness goes, Thicket wasn't all that big. In terms of height, however, it was as grand as Canterlot. Each tree was its own district, and none of it was carved; the deer had grown the trees naturally, guiding the growing process to suit their needs. I had to admit, it was magnificent. Walkways and bridges connected each tree. There was not enough room for flying, but deer did not need to. Birds and other creatures filled the empty spaces.

There was simply too much visual information to absorb in one trip. I’d have to return sometime. Luna, Blackthorn and I were returning to Thicket Keep, as Blackthorn had called it. King Aspen was to be finished with his meeting by now.

We were lead into a hall that had a throne against the back wall, and two smaller chairs in the middle facing it. “You would please wait here, I will inform King Aspen that you have arrived,” Blackthorn said leaving us in the room.

Once he was gone I turned to Luna. “Princess, have you ever met this King Aspen before?”

Luna shook her head. “Nay, we have not. We did however know his ancestor, King Bark. It hath been a great many generations since then, however.”

“Interesting,” I said as I waited patiently.

It was only a few minutes wait. Blackthorn entered the room first. “Introducing The Heart of The Forest, King Aspen!” he declared in a loud voice, then bowed as his Lord entered.

King Aspen was tall. Like, Celesta tall, even without his antlers. His coat was primarily pure white, but gold colors highlighted the lower parts of his legs. The cold color highlighted his tail, back, neck, and face, at the end of the pattern it made a little gold heart that rested on the center of his brow. The same gold color was prominent around his eyes which were a sky blue.

Luna bowed to him as I did the same. I have to respect a lot of beings, I realized.

“Princess Luna. A warm welcome back to Thicket. I understand you have not graced these lands since King Bark?” King Aspen greeted us.

“We will admit it feels like mere months to us,” Luna said with what I’d call a forced smile.

“And I’d wager you are the Dragon Ambassador?” Aspen inquired, looking over at me.

“I am, Your Highness. Krein is my name.”

“‘Krein?’ If my studies of your Ancient Dragon tongue are remembered correctly, your name means ‘flames,’ is that correct?”

My eyes were wide. “It is. You surprise me. The language used by my ancestors is only known by a few. I myself only know a few words.”

“We have a few records that have survived from that time as well. Not many but enough,” Aspen said with a touch of pride. “But tell me, do you know what ‘Niirah’ translates to? I’m afraid it isn’t one of the names I am familiar with.” A firm scowl formed on the king’s face.

Niirah? That was Viing’s little sister’s name. But I doubt that is who he was referring to: lots of Shadow Dragons have that name. “It means ‘sound’ or ‘noise,’ but when used as a name it means ‘Echo,’” I told him.

“Interesting,” he said, lowering his head to ponder.

That’s it. I had to ask. “King Aspen. Is the dragon that was found in your forest a black and silver scaled dragon female?”

“She is indeed. How did you know?” he asked. He gave me the same questioning look Luna did.

This was going to suck. “I know her brother, Enforcer Viing. If you'd allow it, I'd like to speak with her,” I asked.

“We have time before we get to the political portion of this meeting. I don't see why not.” He turned to Blackthorn. “Take him to her.”

“Yes, my King.” Blackthorn bowed and started toward the door. I followed.

Instead of going down, how I thought a jail or prison would be, we went up, climbing up several winding stairs and across several bridges. Several trees over was a single tree somewhat separated from the rest of the Thicket. Several guards stood post on the tree’s walkways and branches. A single, giant ball of vines was hanging suspended over a hundred foot drop.

As we approached the guards regarded Blackthorn with the same respect I see Captain Armor’s men give him. “Open the pod,” Blackthorn ordered calmly.

They did as asked, fumbling with large hooks in their hooves. They opened to reveal the small black and silver scaled dragon female that I knew as Niirah. She glared at her captors, struggling against the vines that encircled her body.

“Not how I expected to meet you officially, Niirah. Mind explaining what it is you are doing here in Forest Everfree?” I asked.

She said nothing. After a moment I realized her mouth was vined shut, but her nose was still exposed.

I looked back at Blackthorn. “Um, Blackthorn. What's with the muzzle?”

“We did not want her to burn the pod open and escape,” he explained.

I laughed a little. “Okay, first off, if she were a flame dragon like me, she would be able to shoot fire out her nostrils, too. Secondly, she obviously can't breathe ice either, because she would have done that instead.” I looked at him with a matter-of-factly look. “So if you'd please, remove the muzzle?” I asked.

Blackthorn said nothing, looking back and forth between me and Niirah. He finally nodded to one of his guards. They used the hooks to remove the muzzle.

“Finally!” Niirah said as she stretched out her jaw, obviously putting her teeth on display.

“Okay, back to your explanation for being here,” I pressed.

“I was looking for you, Ambassador,” she said with a hiss, glaring at Blackthorn. “I dropped in here to hunt for food, and these tree-loving creeps jumped me.”

Blackthorn growled back at her. “You were attacking an endangered species! In our lands, that is a crime!”

Niirah sneered at him, showing her pointed teeth. “To a dragon like me, all of you are just food.”

The guards all took a half step back out of fear. “Enough,” I declared, holding up a claw. Niirah glowered but fell silent.

“Why were you looking for me?” I asked, pacing in front of her.

She glared. “I want to be a Speaker, too.”

“Why? No dragon wants to be a politician. I didn't even want to be one. But Lord Torch chose me, so here I am. Why do you want to be a Speaker?”

Niirah shrugged as much as she could with the vines still trapping her arms. “You can't be everywhere at once. Two speakers could be better than one.”

I glared, and she glared back. I sensed she had another motive. But I couldn’t pin it. It was clear she didn't like me. But Viing still needed to know what was happening to his sister, and as a citizen of the Dragonlands, she was technically under my authority. That meant that I needed to get her out of there and contact Viing once I got home.

“Blackthorn, what will it take for her to be released to me?” I started.

Blackthorn huffed. “I'm sure King Aspen would be willing to release her if she were to leave at once.”

“Like I’d want to stay!” Niirah snapped.

“Hmm, indeed,” I nodded. “Let's rejoin Princess Luna and King Aspen then.”

We both turned to leave. “Hey!” Niirah shouted after me as the guards closed the pod again. “Get me out! You can’t just leave me here!”

I can, and I am, I thought. Maybe that would teach her a lesson about respect and when to keep her mouth shut.

King Aspen had agreed to release Niirah, but only upon my departure tomorrow morning. At the moment, I was sitting in on the meeting between Luna and Aspen.

“Celestia and I realize that thy forests are getting crowded. We are prepared to offer thee a solution,” Luna said levitating over a map of Equestria.

“I'm listening,” King Aspen said looking down at the map.

“We are prepared to let you expand your forests to the west toward Whitetail Woods and the Undiscovered West, and then east toward the Hayseed Swamps, allowing you access to the Mysterious South,” Luna explained. “However, our railroads must remain intact, and you must not encroach on our cities.”

“This allows us access to the sea, and gives our ecosystem a chance to flourish and intermingle with others,” King Aspen observed with pleasure.

I had to admit, Celestia and Luna were giving up a lot of ground, but the deer were the best to properly protect the wildlife in those regions. I don't know what they were thinking but they never did anything without thinking it through.

“It may take us a few years to expand to those forests, but it will be worth it. I'm curious though. What do ponies get out of this deal?” King Aspen inquired of Luna.

Luna smiled. “What greater reward, but the reassuring thought that nature will always be the greatest force the world will know?”

That was sure one way to put it! Well said though, well said.

“Then we have an agreement.” King Aspen picked up a pen and signed the documents in front of him. There were two copies of the treaty, one for himself and one for Celestia and Luna.”

I just watched and waited.

“Ambassador Krein. Is there anything the Dragonlands would like to add to this meeting?” King Aspen asked.

“Hmm?” Uh-oh. I hadn't been thinking about that.

Quickly, I searched my mind. What did the deer have that we didn’t? Then I looked around. Trees, plants, that's what they have.

“We need help,” I said, perhaps a bit too bluntly.

“Care to elaborate?” King Aspen said, raising an eyebrow.

“We are still building. We have one city built out of stone. We need food, and I'm sure shade wouldn't hurt. All of the soil in the Dragonlands is volcanic, the most fertile in the world. If you wouldn't mind helping us grow some forests of our own, I'm sure we'd be grateful.”

King Aspen cocked his head. “I see your point, but what would we get out of it?”

“Dragons are prideful,” I explained. “The Dragon Lord would most certainly want to repay your for your troubles.” I thought it might be best to explain that this was primarily to stay out of debt, rather than an actual desire to help. “Perhaps consider this a favor. And in time we would have to return the favor.”

He looked at me skeptically. “You want me to divert resources, on an I-owe-you?”

“Dragons don't break promises. It's a dishonor.” I said plainly. We also don’t like owing favors.

King Aspen looked perplexed, but I could see in his eyes that he was definitely considering it. “I mean unless you'd rather have rocks. We got a lot of those right now,” I said as a joke.

After what was most certainly several minutes, he spoke again, in a slow and thoughtful tone. “I will think on it.”

“Very well, Your Highness,” I said with a bow of my head.

“Perhaps ‘tis time to move away from the subject of politics for a short time,” Luna suggested. “King Aspen, we heard thee had a prince not too long ago. Is he fairing well?”

“He is. His mother and I named him Bramble. He has taken to his studies quite well. In fact—” King Aspen and Princess Luna went on like that for a long time.

I made a few comments and asked a few questions but I was otherwise silent. The talk of the young deer had already sent my mind all the way home to Kii and my siblings.

Author's Note

Crystal Wishes and Anzel gave me permission to use their characters! Before anyone freaks out on me! I did my best to make them accurate.

Anyway yeah, I thought this chapter was gonna end up being longer than it is because my brain didn't want it to be done. But now we cut it there and we move on to the next chapter.

V.2

XIV - Toil & Trouble

Niirah was just a ray of sunshine in the morning. Not! I'm sure if I had given her the chance, she'd have bitten my wing off or something. Then again, being tied up all night probably wasn’t a good way to improve anyone’s mood, but still.

I skipped breakfast with King Aspen and Princess Luna. “I would like to see Niirah out of your forests and headed back to the Dragonlands as soon as possible,” I’d told them. Neither of them questioned it but I felt it was a little rude of me. Perhaps I should return soon, with another gift. King Aspen was actually pleased to see the Dragonology book. He had reciprocated with a book on the history of Thicket. I hadn’t had much time to read it, but I did glance over the first chapter a bit and was intrigued by what I read. Exchange of knowledge between our people, even just a book or two, had to start somewhere.

I arranged for Niirah to be let out of her prison and quickly got her out of the Thicket. The flight back to Canterlot with a grumpy dragoness at my side was not as fun as it sounds.

“Are we there yet?” Niirah asked for the tenth time as we passed over a meadow.

I was all I could to not set myself aflame in anger. “Oh, Sweet Spirits! You need to be quiet for a few minutes!” I barked at her. “Canterlot is just ahead, the big city that's hanging off the mountain.”

“I thought it'd be bigger,” she commented with a hiss in her voice.

I rolled my eyes. “Just come on.” I dived toward the wall of the city, flying low enough for the guards on the top to recognize me so they hopefully wouldn’t try to shoot us. Well, maybe they could shoot Niirah, except that she’d probably fry them.

“She's with me!” I called out to make sure they let her over. The Guards below nodded their understanding and allowed us to pass over.

Once we were past the wall I made my way over the businesses and homes to my home, where hopefully Kii would be waiting for me.

I landed in front of my house with Niirah landing behind me. “This is where you live? Wouldn’t a cave, like one farther up the mountain, be better?” she asked skeptically, disdain splashed across her face. Evidently, she thought me soft for living like a pony.

I opened the door and entered. “Not in this case, no.”

Niirah was about to follow when I glared at her. She seemed to hesitate at the look on my face and then it dawned on her. “What, seriously? I still have to do that?” she protested.

“You ARE entering MY home after all,” I said putting weight on my words. Honestly, I was starting to not care about dragon traditions while here in Canterlot, but I wasn’t about to be walked on in my own home.

She huffed and stomped her claws, but eventually gave in. She dropped into a deep bow and swept her wings back in a submissive pose. I raised my wings high and stood tall.

“You may enter,” I stated. Now that the formality had been done with, I went further into the house.

I could hear Nandak shouting out back, her voice mixing with the sound of young laughter. The house was in disarray, blankets and pillows were scattered about, papers and books had been tossed onto the floor, and a pancake had somehow ended up on the ceiling of the kitchen.

I pointed Niirah to the couch. “Sit there for now. I'll be right back.” I heard Niirah hiss at me, but I had other things on my mind.

Opening the glass door to the backyard, I saw that Nandak was running back and forth trying to keep up with Kii, Hex, and a third young pony I didn't recognize.

“Brother!” I called. Nandak stopped and dropped onto his stomach, panting. “Having some issues?” I asked.

“As soon as they woke up. They haven't stopped running in circles,” he replied, breathing heavily.

I looked over at the new friend my sister had made. He was a unicorn colt with a white coat, mane, and tail. In fact, the only thing on him that wasn’t white was his eyes, which were golden yellow. Like Hex, he had no cutie mark.

“Who is the new one?” I asked as the kids continued to chase each other around.

“‘Light’ something,” Nandak panted.

“Hm, perhaps you'd like me to take over?” I asked.

“Please,” Nandak moaned, flopping onto his side.

“Okay, you overdramatic lizard.” I took a breath before speaking. “Kii, could you and your friends come over here please!” I enunciated.

They all turned toward me and fell in line in front of me. “Welcome back Krein!” Kii beamed. “Is there something wrong?”

“Just a little. If you and your friends could go and clean up the house. We have a guest, and we will be expecting more in a few days.”

“Yes, Krein!” Kii and her friends started to run toward the house.

“Now hold on, one more thing.” They stopped and turned toward me. “Who’s your new friend?”

The colt looked like he was about to speak but Hex cut him off. “His name is Light Knight. He just joined our class in school.”

Again, Light Knight looked as though he was gonna speak but Kii interrupted. “Aleazh said he was okay to come in the house, he did the whole ‘formal entry’ thing with her.”

“Well alright then. Just get that mess cleaned.” I said as they hurried off. I looked down at my brother. “Go get some sleep.”

“Thank you.” Nandak picked himself heavily off the ground. He dragged his wings, tail, and claws along the ground as he stumbled inside.

Once I was sure I was alone I touched the mark on my shoulder and whispered “Viing,” into the flame.

Once it grew, once again Viing’s voice came from it. “Yes, Speaker?”

I smiled, knowing full well that he couldn't see me. “Enforcer. You're not gonna believe what I found.”

That evening I was on the floor in front of the fireplace reading the history of Thicket. Kii, Hex, and Light Knight were sitting opposite side of the room from me trying to make sense of Kii’s dragon spell books. Niirah quietly pouted on the couch. I had offered to help her find something to read but she had refused.

I was waiting for Aleazh and Nikta to come back and for Nandak to wake up. This was something I needed to discuss with my family.

Nandak lazily slithered his way down the stairs and sat next to me. “Evening,” he mumbled, barely keeping his eyes open.

“So, where are Nikta and Aleazh?” I asked him.

He spoke as he yawned. “Oh yeah, they are out with some suitors.”

Ha! That's funny. “I appreciate the joke, but seriously where are they? Shouldn't they be home or something by now?”

“They are out with suitors,” Nandak repeated without the yawning.

Wait, was he serious? “Say again?” I asked slowly.

Nandak sat up straighter and gave me an annoyed glare. “They! Are! Out! With! Suitors!” he enunciated making sure I heard him.

I blinked. “I leave for barely a day. And they already got themselves, suitors? Why don't I believe you?”

Nandak rolled onto his side. “Because it sounds crazy. Look, they're both been out on a date. Aleazh with some griffon she met at the Moonlite Diner, and Nikta with some pegasus she bumbled into at the theater.”

“Do you know anything about these two?” I asked.

Nandak grabbed a pillow and put it under his head. “I know that one's a griffon, and one is a pegasus pony.”

“No names?”

“Nope.”

I rolled my eyes. “You're a real help, you know that?”

“Glad to be of service,” Nandak mumbled, already starting to fall asleep.

The next morning, Aleazh and Nikta sat on the couch looking guilty. I sat opposite from them waiting for one to talk but they were both silent.

“Well. I'm waiting for one of you to explain,” I said.

“We know,” Nikta said, avoiding eye contact. “But we don't want to.”

Niirah was laughing at me from the kitchen. I shot her an ineffective glare before continuing. “I just want names. After that, you can go. I doubt you wanna be here when Enforcer Viing gets here.”

They exchanged glances. “The griffon’s name is Graham,” Aleazh finally admitted.

“Great. You can go now.” I said gesturing toward the door. Aleazh shot up off the couch and to the door. Nikta tried to do the same, but I stopped her. “Woah, you're not going anywhere till I hear a name. Sit please.”

Nikta sighed in frustration. “Fine! His name is Skyline. Can I go now?”

“Yup.” I stood and went into the kitchen as they bolted out of the house. I looked down at some more letters from the mail.

Niirah looked between me and my leaving sisters. “You do know they don't need you right?”

I looked at her a little confused. “Yeah. They were on their own for just over five years.”

“And now you force them to stay away from their home?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

These were some venomous questions she was asking. “They can leave if they wish. No dragon holds their lives in their claws but themselves.” I was trying to ignore the sourness in her voice.

“What about Kii? Why do you keep her here against her will?” Niirah pressed.

That hit a nerve. “‘Against her will?!’” I practically roared. “She is barely over five years! And she is learning magic beyond what she would have learned in the Dragonlands! If not for me or my siblings she would have been wyrm food!”

I felt like my scales were about to burst into flame. Niirah actually backed up a little bit, obviously intimidated.

“Don't you dare accuse me of keeping ANY DRAGON here against their will,” I snorted. “As soon as Kii has the skills necessary to survive on her own and to make the choices she wants, I will not stop her from leaving if that is what she wishes. But until that time, I will protect her. Like I have always done.”

Niirah had to take a moment to collect herself before answering. “You are keeping me here against my will.”

“If I recall, you violated the laws of an allied nation, and you were also looking for me, to begin with. So please tell me why it is that you have to stay here for the time being?”

She did not answer. I turned back to the stack of mail in front of me. Niirah decided to go out back and lie down on the grass. To my immense relief, she didn’t come back inside for the rest of the day.

“—and so King Aspen allowed her to go free under the condition she remained with me as she left their lands,” I finished explaining to Viing.

He had arrived with two more of his sisters and a third dragon that was not one of his siblings. He was a light gray and dark gray fire dragon. Not very big, I'd say he'd compare to Luna in height. He was young; I'd say only a year or two older than Spike.

Both of Viing’s siblings were waiting to the side with the young fire dragon. “We will speak with her. See if we can get some answers,” Viing said, standing.

He signaled one of his sisters to follow and they exited out the back, where Niirah was waiting. I watched from the other side of the sliding glass as they argued, discussed, and negotiated. Eventually, Niirah, Viing and his other sister came back inside, all of them looking heavily disgruntled.

“We may have come up with a compromise,” Viing said.

“I'm listening,” I said, bracing myself.

“Niirah will be allowed to stay here in Canterlot on two conditions,” Viing reported. “She goes to pony school while she is here, and stays with you.”

I wasn’t too excited about that last part. Her attitude left much to be desired. “Alright. I can work with that. If my sisters are up for it, she can stay with them. Alezah and Nikta were going to move into an apartment anyway. I'll just inform them to find an apartment with a third room.”

“I will send gems to help pay for her living reattached expenses,” Viing stated.

“Was the part about her looking to be Speaker cross the conversation? Because that position is already taken.”

“We have,” Viing nodded. Her going to pony school was the next thing on her list. And now that that is settled, I need a favor.” Viing added.

Oh, boy. “With?”

“Him.” He pointed a claw at the young dragon, who was picking his nose and eating the boogers. Gross.

“With what?” I asked hesitatingly.

“I've tried everything,” Viing pleaded quietly. “He won't listen to orders. I thought maybe there was something you can do.”

“Me? Really? I can barely get Nandak to listen.” I paused. “Speaking of whom, I actually need you to train him a little bit. Just enough to where he can survive on his own.”

“I'll trade you. I'll train Nandak if you take Ash off my claws,” Viing negotiated.

I thought about it, then sighed. One pain in my tail for another was fair, I guess. “Alright, deal.”

“So where is Nandak?” Viing asked.

“I'll get him,” I sighed, rising.

Ash and Niirah both were following me towards the castle. Viing was well on his way to the Dragonlands, with my brother Nandak on the wing. Niirah followed behind me moodily, her head lowered, while Ash dragged so slowly that I had to pause every block to make sure that he was still behind me and hadn’t wandered off to look at something shiny.

My first plan was to see if Captain Armor could do something with Ash. Then I would speak to Celestia about arranging Niirah’s education.

After clearing the gate and getting to the front lobby I stopped and turned to my two companions. “Niirah. Please stay here while I introduce Ash to the Captain.”

Niirah just sat in a corner grumpily as I lead Ash away. Ash commented loudly on everything that he saw, offering his frank opinions on the decor, on the other ponies, and on the day.

“This place doesn't look very sturdy,” Ash said his neck twisted to see as much as he could to study the ceiling.

“It’s held for this long,” I mumbled.

Ash pointed to me. “You got something on your neck. It’s been there all morning.” I glanced down and he sneered. “Made you look.”

I was seething, I know I was. “Boy, you are gonna learn some respect. And I know just the pony to help you learn.”

“Ha! Wait. Pony?” Ash hesitated.

“Yes, pony,” I replied.

Ash laughed. “Right.”

I soon found myself in the Guard Command wing of the castle. Finding Captain Armor’s office was easy. It was labeled.

I knocked thrice and waited for a response. “Come in!” I heard him call.

I opened the door and stepped inside. He was not alone. Twilight Sparkle was sitting in front of him. “Speaker Krein, what can I do for you?” Captain Armor asked.

“I was hoping you could help with a little discipline problem our Enforcer was having?” I asked.

“What’s the issue?” Shining asked.

“Ash here. Doesn't listen to orders, and has no to none in the regards for respect,” I said showing the dragon behind me, who was giving Shining Armor a sneer.

Shining raised an eyebrow. “What do you want me to do?”

“I don't know, bring him down a peg?” I said, suddenly thinking that I may not have entirely thought this out. Ash was, after all, much taller than Shining Armor.

“If I may interject here?” Twilight said.

Shining suddenly seemed to remember that Twilight was there. “Krein, meet my sister Twilight Sparkle. Twilight, meet Krein.”

“We’ve met before,” I commented.

“Oh good,” Shining nodded.

“Anyway. I have a little spell I used to use on Spike when he misbehaved,” Twilight said with a grin. Her horn sparked and a ribbon of magic flowed out of her horn, wrapping itself around Ash’s wrist.

“What did you do?” Ash protested as he tried to get the band off to no avail.

“Try and breathe some fire,” Twilight said proudly.

Ash tried—deliberately aiming at her—but all that he produced was an exhaling sound. “What?” he asked in shock.

“I removed your fire breath. And dragon strength. Your flying ability is still there though,” Twilight stated.

“But you can't do that!” Ash snarled.

“Yes she can,” I cut him off. “I give her permission. And since you are a part of the Dragonlands Militia you do fall under my command since by position I outrank you.”

Ash was speechless. “I-but…”

“Hey, Captain. There a way to put him through pony training?” I grinned.

Shining Armor grinned back, obviously knowing exactly what I was thinking. “Oh, I can indeed. We'll call this a test of a ‘Guard Exchange Program’ we could start.”

I nodded. “I like the sound of that. Very official sounding.”

“One second.” Armor leaned to the side and looked out the door past Ash and I. “SERGEANT!”

After a moment a Solar House Guard Sergeant walked in. “Yes Captain?” she saluted.

“This is Ash. We are taking him off the Ambassadors claws for a while,” Captain Armor introduced the young dragon. “He is to be put through training. As many times as it takes for him to get it right. His fire breath and dragon strength have been removed. Make sure everypony at the Guard Academy knows it and make sure he gets the toughest Instructor too.”

“Yes Sir!” the sergeant practically cheered as she escorted Ash out.

“But-but Speaker! This is-!” The door shut before Ash could finish. I started laughing, my shoulders shaking up and down.

“You feel any better?” Shining asked once I calmed down.

I sighed. “I wish. I have another issue waiting for me in the castle lobby. Hopefully, she hasn't caused any trouble.”

I had to open my big mouth and tempt fate. “I swear it wasn't my fault,” Niirah said, walking beside me.

“You hit him in the balls so hard, they had to take him to the hospital,” I snapped back.

“I maintain that he kicked himself,” Niirah snarled.

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah. You keep that defense up. Not that anypony or dragon will believe you.”

We were on our way to Canterlot Academy, where everypony in Canterlot goes for higher education, so we could speak to a faculty member about enrolling Niirah. Twilight had recommended the school. Which is why I had to drag a grumpy dragoness halfway across the city.

I was really starting to think that the Spirits hated me for some reason.

“So, do you think this school will have any clubs or something?” she asked.

“Why, you got something in mind?” I asked. Perhaps this was a chance for me to get to know her.

“I have some ideas,” she said, making sure to give me a cold shoulder.

I huffed quietly. Much as I didn’t want to, if I was going to have to deal with her, I had to at least try to reason with her. “Why are you so abrasive? I did nothing to you.”

“You’re a male. Your all bloodthirsty just like wyvern,” she said sourly.

So it's only males she dislikes. Perhaps there was hope after all. “I look forward to proving you wrong,” I declared.

“You won't,” she snarled.

“We will see,” I said, then quickly changed the subject. “So what interests do you have other than being Speaker?”

“I don't see why you should care,” she grunted.

“I'm allowed to be curious.”

She sighed. “If you must know, I like melodies. When I wasn’t reading, I spent my time in the Dragonlands listening to what little music we have.”

“You are a Shadow Dragoness. Sound is part of who you are.”

“I'm also part Frost Dragon. Shouldn’t that mean that I can breathe ice? No, I can't.” she hissed.

Perhaps getting to know her well wasn’t on the table as of yet. Fortunately, we had arrived. “Here we are,” I declared, pausing.

Canterlot Academy. It was right next to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. There was a third school but I didn't know its name.

We walked inside to behold white and gray tile floors, wooden beams holding up the white ceiling, stone walls that looked as ancient as the city itself, and gray lockers lining the currently empty hallways.

We made our way to the offices close by the entrance. There was a front desk secretary, a blue unicorn with a messy black mane, looking over papers and schedules. He looked up at our arrival and nearly fell out of his chair in shock at the sight of two dragons.

“Excuse me,” I announced. “Where might we enroll an… exchange student.”

“If you talk to one of our counselors they can help with enrollment. Ms. Sunflower is in right now. The door just over there,” the secretary said with a swallow, pointing with a shaking hoof.

“Thank you,” I bowed and turned toward the indicated door.

I knocked three times. “Come in!” I heard a mare sing-song from the other side. I opened the door and stepped inside. The office was small but decorated with vibrant paintings of sunlit fields of flowers and bright floral arrangements. The earth pony mare behind the desk was bright orange, with a yellow mane and green eyes. Her cutie mark was of, well, a sunflower.

“Ms. Sunflower?” I asked. She nodded and smiled, looking as though she had strange dragons walking into her office all the time. “I have a student from the Dragonlands who would like to learn here.”

“Do come in. Sit, sit.” Sunflower instructed. Once we were seated she got out a stack of paperwork.

“So, how much of an education do you have already?” she asked Niirah.

“I can read,” Niirah stated proudly.

“That’s it?” Sunflower asked, raising an eyebrow.

Sunflower waited a moment for Niirah to continue. “Yeah,” Niirah said slowly in a defensive tone. “Why, should I know more?”

Sunflower shifted in her seat and put on a slightly forced smile. “Well. It’s a start.”

Author's Note

Hey everyone I'm publishing this chapter today on the 15th of June. My birthday. I turn 22. I hope you all enjoy my little gift to you.

I just updated Strider too so you might want to jump on over if you aren't reading that one yet.

XV - Winter Bliss

Aleazh, Nikta, and Niirah moved into their separate apartment soon after that. Viing was sending Niirah gems for rent and food, so she needed no help from me, and that was fine by me; the less I had to deal with her, the better. To my astonishment, Aleazh, Nikta, and Niirah were becoming friends at a steady pace. Niirah was also set to start school at the end of Winter Break. But for now, she had a teacher she saw every day that had volunteered to be her winter tutor.

I was currently at home, reading a letter from Nandak.

Hello brother, I trust our sisters are comfortable. Viing says that my training is going well and in another week or two I'll be free to explore the world on my own. I think I'll make the land of the Zebras my first stop. It’s well beyond the border of where most dragons are willing to roam. But before I do that, I'll make sure to stop by Canterlot and say hello. Anyway brother, I have to go, we have some of those pony instructors arriving today so maybe I'll get another perspective on the world. Until we see each other again.

I had heard Princess Celestia had asked for volunteers and sent word on ahead to Viing. It was good to know that they had arrived.

It was now just a day until the pony holiday “Hearth's Warming.” Canterlot was decked out in snow and holiday cheer and the mood of the ponies had greatly lifted. I felt a little awkward not knowing what the holiday was about. I'm sure Kii would know by now. With her being home on winter break, she was around the house much more, which I was thankful for.

“Sounds like our brother is doing well,” I said to Kii who was translating the first of her spell books with the help of Hex and Light. All of the talking was being done by Kii and Hex though.

“I'm glad you made him go through training. I'd hate to lose him just as we got him back,” Kii said, looking up from her book.

“Aren't you worried about him?” Hex asked me.

“Very,” I nodded. “But he has always been a fast runner and flyer for a fire dragon. I'm confident he can handle himself.”

Light started to open his mouth to speak again but Kii cut him off. “Light wants to know where he is gonna travel first?” she said. Light Knight nodded.

“West. To see what lies beyond the Luna oceans and the Zebraland,” I answered

I laughed quietly at how Light let a couple of females speak for him. He didn’t seem to mind, in fact, I suspect that he liked it. So I had no motivation to correct their behavior. Besides, they always seemed to know what he was thinking so at least they had that going.

I sighed. Perhaps it might be good to learn about this “Hearth's Warming” holiday. I stood. “I'm going out Kii. I'll be back in a bit. No new magic until I get back.”

“We'll be good,” Hex and Kii said in unison. Light Knight just nodded.

Leaving the house, I met the cold winter air and the snow covered streets. I was no stranger to cold, but I still didn't like it particularly. Still, it was definitely warmer here than the central peaks of the Dragonlands.

I flew over the block of houses to Fancy Pants’ house. Landing outside his door and folding my wings comfortably, I knocked.

Fleur opened the door. “Oh, Ambassadeur Krein, a pleasure.”

“A pleasure to see you as well Madame Fleur,” I greeted her. “Is your husband home?”

“Of course. He doesn't have to be anywhere to be until the montrer. Why don't you come in out of the cold?”

“Thank you. Um, ‘Montrer?’”

“You would say, ‘show,’” Fleur translated. “The Hearth's Warming Pageant. Have you not heard of it?”

“Who is it, dear?” Fancy Pants asked, entering the room.

“Chéri, the Ambassador has not yet heard of the pageant,” Fleur said. “We should take him with us, and petit Kii. I’m sure she’d love it!”

“What is the Pageant?” I asked.

Fancy smiled while he explained. “It's a play every city and town puts on the eve before Hearth's Warming Eve. In Canterlot, the castle hosts the grandest pageant of them all.”

“What’s so special about the play?” I asked.

“It is a reenactment of the founding of Equestria,” Fancy answered. “That’s what this holiday is about, after all.”

“Oh. Really?” I asked.

“Would you like to go?” Fleur asked, looking eager. “If you have never seen the pageant before, I promise you, it will be something you do not want to miss. And it would be a crime to let Kii go without!” she added.

I thought about it a moment. Kii would likely want to do whatever Hearth's Warming ideas Hex is putting into her head. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to suggest this idea to her. And this sounded like a good opportunity to learn more about the holiday.

I began to nod. “Yes. It would be good for me to know a little more about the place I'm calling ‘home.’”

Fancy and Fleur both beamed. “Capital my friend” Fancy declared. “Meet us here at six this afternoon.”

“We will,” I said as I started to take my leave.

Now back at home, I was out back overseeing Kii try a new spell she learned from her spell books. The spell she was trying was called Phase Walk, and from what Kii told me, it involved being able to walk through things. It sounded safe enough.

Kii, Hex, and Light Knight stood in a triangle.

“You ready?” Kii asked.

“Ready!” Hex confirmed.

Light Knight nodded.

Hex and Light Knight worked together to create something that they called a Ward Wall, a kind of magical barrier. Having supervised Kii practicing before, I was slowly becoming familiar with the spells as they used them. Once it was nice and set up, Kii started her spell.

Kii’s eyes glowed, “Griid!” she said firmly. Then, as I watched in growing concern, she started to fade.She turned see-through, like white smoke, almost like a ghost. Once the spell had taken full effect, Kii moved toward the Ward Wall. She jumped toward the ward wall and fell short. But to my horror, she didn't hit the ground; she fell right through it!

“Kii!” I shouted. I was about to stand and start digging for her when she came back out of the ground on the other side of the Ward Wall.

Kii’s voice echoed like dozens of whispers. “Zokro!” she spoke and then Phase Walk spell broke, returning Kii to the fully solid, adorable youngling I loved.

“I can't believe that worked!” Kii beamed. She staggered a bit, looking a bit dizzy, and I instinctively went to hold her up.

“You walked through the ground!” Hex observed.

Light Knight was about to speak when Hex and Kii both looked at him and said “Right?” together. Light just nodded.

“I hope you plan on using this new ability sparingly?” I asked. Kii looked really dizzy and still couldn’t stand up without my help.

“Definitely,” Kii nodded. “The book said it was for emergencies only since there’s a lot that can go wrong. It felt weird though. Like I wasn’t really here anymore.”

“What do you mean?” Hex asked. Light had the same questioning look.

“It was like I was here but not here at the same time,” Kii tried explaining. It obviously made no sense to them. It made even less sense to me.

“So what spell do you wanna learn next?” Hex asked.

Kii thought a moment. “I think I saw a dream related spell in the newer book. That might be interesting.”

Light Knight looked unsure of it.

“Oh, it'll be fine. If it gets anything close to unsafe we'll stop until we know more. Like always, right?” Hex reassured her friend.

“Right,” Kii nodded, looking excited.

“Ah-ah,” I cut in. “No more spell practice today.”

“But—” Kii started to protest.

“Kii, you could barely stand up after that,” I stated firmly. “You’ve done quite enough practice.”

“Fine,” Kii pouted.

“But we can still at least study the spell out of the book!” Hex suggested. Light nodded. They all ran back inside to start pouring over the books again.

“Okay, but be ready to go at five-thirty,” I said as I followed them back inside.

Kii turned to look at me, obviously confused. “Where are we going at five?”

“A show,” I said, keeping the explanation simple.

“Oh, okay!” She settled back down with her friends.

I moved into the living room and plucked a book off the shelf. It was one of Kii's, some story about talking owls. As I started to read, Aleazh entered the house.

“Good day brother!” she practically sang.

“Hey, how is Nikta and the apartment?” I asked.

“Perfect, and I think I figured out what it is I want to do,” Aleazh said, flopping down onto the chair.

I closed the book and gave her my full attention. “I'm all ears.”

“I want to cook,” my sister declared, a dreamy look crossing her face as she spoke of her dream. “Not just fried vegetables and the like, but everything, anything.”

“Do you want to go learn about cooking or discover it on your own?” I asked.

“On my own,” she answered. “I was hoping you'd know somepony who is looking for a cook.”

I pondered that a moment. I don't think Fancy Pants knew anypony who owns a restaurant. I was going to answer when Hex spoke up.

“My mom and dad are looking for a new cook!” she chirped. “They just hired a daytime crew but they are still missing a cook. If you go down to the Moonlite Diner in the undercity and ask I'm sure they'll give you a chance.”

“Great! I'll go down there now.” Aleazh stood to leave.

“Wait! I wanted to ask a question,” I called.

“Yes?” Aleazh asked.

“It's Niirah giving you any trouble?” I asked.

Aleazh shook her head. “No, on the contrary, she is attending her tutoring sessions on time and she’s actually a pleasure to have around, she's really into music it seems. She refuses to give you a chance though.”

“‘A chance?’ What are you up to?” I asked, confused.

Aleazh grinned nervously and rubbed the back of her head. “Well I couldn't help but notice that she is a Dragoness who happens to be of age, and you aren't getting any younger. I just think…”

“No,” I said blatantly.

“But…” she tried protesting.

“No, and that is final,” I looked down at my book.

Aleazh glared. “The hell it is. I'm gonna find you a mate if it kills me!” she said, leaving.

“I don't need you playing matchmaker!” I called after her but received only a door slam in response.

I shook my head at my sister's behavior. What an absurd notion, Niirah and I being mates. The mere idea of it made me cringe.

I went back to my book while I waited for time to pass. The book was an interesting enough read, but before long there was a knock at the door.

Looking around, I saw that Kii and her friends had made their way upstairs while I was distracted. The knocking at the door continued. Sighing, I put the book down—and just when I was the first big battle was about to start, too!—stretched, and walked to the door.

Behind the door was a unicorn pony in a winter business suit, standing on my walkway. He was monotone in color. “Good afternoon, Ambassador,” he said in a monotone voice.

He seemed to know who I was. Interesting. “Afternoon. Can I help you, Mister...?”

“Dealer. I'm a representative of a company interested in capitalizing on the vast lands the Dragonlands have to offer. If you'd be willing to hear me out?” he asked.

“I suppose listening couldn't hurt,” I said, stepping aside to allow him entrance.

“Thank you,” he said stepping inside.

I lead him to the living room. “So what is this proposal you had in mind?”

“My company is a major provider of all produce products in Equestria. We believe even a small portion of land in the Dragonlands could help the dragons get on their feet.”

I frowned a little. “We are already on our feet. Our dragonfruit crops are thriving, the fish are jumping in our shallows, and ore mining is going well. You’re gonna have to make a much better argument.”

“We merely think we can help,” he said quietly, trying to push his weak argument.

“You didn’t say what company you worked for did you?” I said. “I'd like to know before we continue.”

He hesitated. “I work for Maresanto. We are very well respect-”

I cut him off. “Let me stop you right there. I already denied Maresanto’s request to purchase property and operate in the Dragonlands. The accusations against Maresanto have enough plausibility to where it would not be wise for them to operate there.”

“But Ambassador if—” Mister Dealer started to protest.

I stood to my full height and spoke firmly. “Hear me well. If there is one thing that all dragons hate, it is a thief. If Maresanto tries to pull the same stuff they have gotten away with here in the Dragonlands, your company will be responsible for the loss of life.”

Mister Dealer gulped and fell silent.

“Maresanto’s request to do business in the Dragonlands is still denied. And no, there is nopony else you can talk to about this. As Speaker for the Dragonlands, my word on this matter is as if Lord Torch himself had said it. Now leave,” I growled.

He stood and made for the door as fast as he could go without running, tail between his legs. “Thank you for putting this in perspective Ambassador. I will inform my superiors of this foolish investment,” he whimpered.

“Have a good evening,” I snapped and slammed the door behind him.

I was starting to think I should invest in an Embassy, a place for all my official business to take place; having ponies like this bothering me at home was not something I wanted to become a regular event. Perhaps after the holidays, I'd begin the search for a suitable Embassy. Maybe close to the train station, or the air docks in the undercity. I should probably talk to Celestia about it too.

I glanced at the clock and was surprised to find that it was already five thirty. “Kii!” I called. “Time for your friends to go home. It’s almost time to go!”

We were in the castle for the Hearth's Warming play now. Kii was bouncing in the seat beside me in excitement, while Fancy Pants and Fleur looked at the play booklet to see who was playing who. Our seats were on a balcony above the main seats.

“I don’t recognize any of the actors this year,” Fleur commented. “Twilight Sparkle as Clover the Clever, Rainbow Dash as Commander Hurricane, narrative done by Spike the Dragon.”

“Spike and Twilight are in in this play?” I asked, surprised to hear their names.

“That is what it says,” Fancy confirmed. He levitated the paper up for me to see.

I scanned the list of names. “I know some of these ponies. Spike is actually a friend,” I said.

“He's purple and green,” Kii said with a smile.

“Well, the play should be starting any moment. We will see if this year is an improvement over last?” Fancy Pants asked with a small smile. Fleur giggled.

“What happened last year?” Kii asked.

“The actors completely forgot their lines and blocking,” Fleur sighed, shaking her head. “It was une catastrophe.”

The lights began to dim, and a spotlight shone on the curtain just before it lifted to reveal Spike, wearing a blue theater outfit, standing next to a fake fireplace.

“Once upon a time,” Spike started as he turned to face the audience. “Long before the peaceful rule of Celestia, and before ponies discovered our beautiful land of Equestria. Ponies did not know harmony.”

He started toward the front row of the audience. “It was a strange and dark time, a time when ponies were torn apart, by hatred.”

There was a collective gasp from the audience. “I know, can you believe it?” Spike asked the audience in an aside.

He resumed character. “During this frightful age, each of the three tribes—the Pegasi, the Unicorns, and the Earth Ponies—cared not for what befell the other tribes, but only for their own welfare.

“In those troubled times, as now, the Pegasi were the stewards of the weather, but they demanded something in return: food that could only be grown from the Earth Ponies. The unicorns demanded the same, in return for magically bringing forth day and night.”

“And so mistrust between the tribes festered. Until one fateful day, it came to a boil. And what prompted the ponies to clash? Twas a mysterious blizzard that overtook the land and toppled the tribes' precious peace...”

The play was wonderful. Kii and I both cheered loudly at the end. Fancy Pants and Fleur not only gave it high marks, but they had smiles on their faces when we parted ways when we got to their street.

When we got back to our house, Kii headed straight for the stairs and her room. “Happy Hearth's Warming brother,” she called to me through a yawn.

I held back a laugh. “Happy Hearth's Warming Kii,” I called back as I headed up the stairs as well toward my room. I settled down onto my bed. But just before I fell completely asleep my shoulder started to burn once again. Lord Torch had no sense of timing.

Like usual I touched the mark and let the magic fire burn in my claw. “Yes, my Lord?” I asked.

To my surprise, instead of Lord Torch’s voice, I heard Enforcer Viing’s. “Krein, I wanted to throw you a heads-up. Ember will be visiting Canterlot in a month. She says she wants to speak with you and the princesses.”

“I'll make the necessary preparations,” I replied.

“That's all I had to say. Have a good day, Speaker,” he said.

“Good night Enforcer.” This was my way of reminding him of the time difference.

The fire snuffed itself out and I settled back down for a good night's rest. Tomorrow would be our first Hearth’s Warming. Like most of the foals and fillies tonight, I couldn’t wait until tomorrow.

Author's Note

More winter stuff in the middle of summer!

XVI - Holiday

It was cold outside my many layers of blankets, but I could feel Kii trying to wake me up from outside my fluff cocoon.

“Come on Krein, wake up! It's Hearth’s Warming day!” she bounced on my bed.

“What time is it?” I grumbled, refusing to open my eyes, though I could tell that it was dark, or at least low light conditions.

“Almost seven. The sun isn't even up yet. Come on!” she said taking my wing in her claws and tugging toward the door.

I sighed. Oh, well; I was awake already anyway. I opened my eyes and sat up slowly, rubbing my eyes and smiling as an idea broke through the fog of the morning. “You know what we haven't done in a while.”

“What?” Kii asked, tilting her head to the side a bit.

“Go get your coat. We're going for a morning flight.”

With a delighted squeal, Kii hopped down from my bed and ran for the coat closet. I stretched and retrieved my jacket from the closet also.

Once we both had our coats on we went into the back yard. I crouched down to let Kii climb up onto my back, and we lifted off into the air.

Kii hugged my body tightly; the air was frigid, but not cold enough for us to want to turn back. The city sped by underneath us; it was snowing lightly, and the streets were lit up by lamps. Before long, we were joined by two flying figures; Aleazh and Nikta.

“Looks like you had the same idea we had,” Nikta observed.

“Peak of the spire?” I asked. Aleazh nodded in agreement.

As a family we circled Alicorn Spire, spiraling upwards towards the top. We laughed and played in midair, chasing from. Kii walked across my outstretched wings as I glided over a cloud and jumped onto Aleazh’s back. She grunted in surprise at the unexpected weight, but quickly compensated and started turning loops in midair as Kii cheered.

“Be careful!” I called out.

“Relax, big brother! I’m fine!” Kii shouted.

Reaching the top of the spire, we landed on what little ground the peak provided. The sun was just beginning to creep over the horizon.

We all spread our wings up and out as wide as we could. As the sun reached our wings and we soaked up those first rays of sunlight, I could feel the familiar sense of warmth coming from them. I felt more complete.

I released a breath of smoke while my sisters all enjoyed the warmth of the sun. To my left, Aleazh, my right, Nikta, and in front of me at my claws, Kii. Nandak was here in spirit; I imagine he is awaiting the same sunrise.

After a few minutes of sunbathing, I broke the silence. “Aleazh, do you think you can cook breakfast for us all?”

“Sure can.” She looked down at Kii and let her climb on her back. “Last one there has to do the dishes!” Aleazh called as she jumped off the mountain.

I leaped after her. Nikta was unprepared and dove after us. We dove toward the city at intense speed. I could see Kii holding onto Aleazh tightly, but she was having fun.

Just as we reached the peaks of the castle's towers we opened our wings and weaved through the towers and under bridges. Keeping low we flew out over the city, our bellies coming dangerously close to hitting the buildings.

We reached our home in no time. Aleazh and Kii landed in the backyard, followed by me and then Nikta.

Nikta huffed. “That wasn't fair! You both had a head start!” she complained.

“I don't mind doing breakfast dishes. I have my magic to help me,” Kii chirped.

“Problem solved,” Aleazh said, letting Kii slide off her back. “You can all sit, while I work my magic.”

We went inside and sat in my living room; I started a fire with a quick puff. While we waited for Aleazh to be done, we talked and Aleazh made sure she stayed in the conversation by yelling from the kitchen.

“Who is coming from the Dragonlands?” Aleazh asked, poking her head in from the kitchen.

“Ember herself. Lord Torch wants her to come to meet the princesses formally,” I told them.

“Here is what I find strange. Ember is barely allowed to go to Crater and be away from her father for twelve hours. Why is he allowing her to go an entire ocean away from him, for more than one day?” Nikta stated her observation and asked her corresponding question.

“I think Viing will be providing double the necessary security for her. But by the tone of Viing’s voice, it didn’t sound like Lord Torch’s idea,” I said.

“How can you tell?” Aleazh yelled.

“Call it a hunch!” I yelled back.

Three knocks resonated from the front door. I sighed and stood to answer it. “It’s a good thing I'm gonna open the embassy,” I muttered to myself.

Opening the door I found Moon Mace and Hex standing there. “Happy Hearth’s Warming!” Moon said. “Hex insisted we bring you all some Hearth’s Warming cheer.”

Hex levitated a cake carrier off her father's back. “It's dark chocolate, with white chocolate frosting!”

“That sounds excellent. You wanna take it into Aleazh, and say hello to Kii?” I offered.

Hex needed no further convincing as she hurried past me. Moon Mace waited outside the door. “Krein, I wanted to extend an invitation. You and your sisters are welcome to join us for dinner tonight.

“Oh, we wouldn't want to intrude on your family time.”

“Hearth’s Warming is about spending time with the friends you have,” Moon smiled. “Besides, we are inviting you. So there is no trouble.”

I thought about it more for another moment, but only for a moment. Getting to spend time with Hex would make Kii’s day. “Alright then, when is dinner?”

“Be there by six,” Mace said, looking excited.

“We’ll be there,” I nodded as Hex ran back out. She and her father waved goodbye as they walked back up the street.

Since dinner at Moon Mace’s wasn't until six, and we had a whole day to kill, as a family we went out to get presents for each other. We basically pitched in for each other's presents.

Nikta got a collection of written screenplays. Aleazh got a cookbook, and some records to listen to while she cooked. Kii got a new spell book, and some records as well. I got a book series called Game of Crowns, it was very interesting and violent.

We also got a bottle of wine to give to Mace and Aqua. Kii got Hex a book of tricks called Twenty Five Different Kinds of Tricks and Counting. It looked like a prank book, to be honest.

“So where to next?” Nikta asked. Putting away one of the plays she was admiring.

“Lunch!” Kii jumped up to get in view.

I looked to my sisters. “Anyone else?”

“Yeah, why not?” Aleazh shrugged.

In agreement, we started toward a street filled with restaurants. To get there we went through a particularly quiet part of town, with fewer ponies on the street. That suited me fine: I still didn’t like having ponies stare at me when I walked past.

An elderly mare store owner putting a “For Sale” sign in the window of a building next to us caught my eye. The building was old and needed some renovations. According to the details on the sign, there was an open lobby on the first floor, cafeteria and kitchen, a two story sub-level basement, offices on the second floor, and several living spaces on the top floor.

I looked around the street and noticed that there weren’t many stores, except for a sandwich shop across the street. Most of the buildings were offices for more official business.

“This place would be good for an embassy, don't you think?” I asked my family.

They all looked at the place. “You want to have a look inside real quick?” Aleazh asked.

“You don't mind waiting a little bit longer for lunch?” I asked.

“I can wait a little longer!” Kii chirped. Everyone else agreed.

I went and knocked on the door to the building. The elderly mare opened the door, and her eyes widened in shock. “In all my years!” she cried, looking as though she might faint. “I've never seen a dragon, let alone four.”

“Sorry to bother you ma’am, but I was hoping you could show us around the building,” I said with a small bow. “I might be interested in buying.”

She recovered immediately at the word “buy.” “Certainly! Come in, come in,” she said, letting the door hang open to allow us entry.

On the inside, it was obvious that the interior needed a little bit of work, like the outside: new paint, some plaster over the cracks in the walls, and fixing the lighting. This floor was largely open and could serve as a waiting room and lobby. I imagined some booths along the back wall for...embassy stuff. I hadn’t really figured that out yet.

“Could I see the upstairs?” I asked.

“Of course, but I hope you'll forgive me for not going with you. My knees aren't what they used to be,” the elder mare smiled.

“Thank you,” I said to her before going up the stairs towards the back.

There were three offices on the second floor. One of them had a secretary desk in front of it. The desk needed replacement: it was old and uneven and covered in dust and scars. I could imagine having one office for myself, maybe having another office for a trading official.

I took the next flight of stairs to the third floor. There were five rooms, four small and one large room. I only poked my head in each door. The large room could be for when somedragon important comes to visit, like Ember, or Viing (they definitely wouldn’t be big enough for Lord Torch, not that he’d ever leave the Dragonlands). The other four could be spares.

I made my way back down the stairs, where the old mare was waiting on a rickety bench that was bolted against the wall. “Anything else I should know about this place?” I asked.

“The kitchen in the back is fully sized, the two level basement has a walk-in ice-box, and the master bedroom up top has a balcony that has a view of the castle and Alicorn spire,” she said, smiling.

I’d seen more than enough. “How much are you selling for?” I asked.

“So how much are renovations gonna cost?” Mace asked me.

“A lot,” I sighed. “I talked to a contractor and paid a third of the price up front. Told them I needed it done within a month. He said, ‘No problem.’”

I was currently waiting in the living room of Hex’s family apartment, which was on the floor above the Moonlite Diner. I was holding a mug of something Mace called “Eggnog” in my claw. Mace said it was alcoholic, but I wasn’t getting a buzz at all from it; I'm convinced that I burn through the alcohol so fast that I don't feel it. I was telling Mace what happened earlier today.

“Are you having them keep anything?” Mace asked, sipping at her eggnog.

“Yes. But I'm changing more of it than I'm keeping. The place needs a lot of love,” I said.

Kii and Hex were playing quietly in the corner by the fireplace. I walked over to them, just out of curiosity.

“...it will be a good thing.” Kii finished saying.

“What will be a good thing?” I asked them, catching the end of their conversation. Both of them jumped and whirled around.

“Umm, bringing Light Knight along with us more often. He needs to interact with more ponies.” Hex said hesitantly.

I couldn’t argue with that. “Yeah. Might want to ease him into it, something tells me he doesn't have many friends outside of you two.”

“That's just what we were talking about,” Kii nodded quickly.

“Yup. Exactly what we were talking about.” Hex agreed, nodding very fast.

Okay, odd behavior. Note to self: Make sure Kii isn't getting into trouble for the next few weeks.

I went into the kitchen where Aqua Spice was preparing food. Or trying to: she was currently cursing the stove with language that made me wonder if she remembered that there were two young fillies in the next room.

“Need any help in here?” I offered.

Aqua gave the stove a despondent kick and glared at it. “It won't light.”

“Allow me.” I spit a small flame towards the burner, where the gas was leaking out, and the stove instantly lit into a ring of blue flames.

“That must come in handy a lot,” Aqua commented, smiling in thanks.

I gave it some thought. “Not as often as you might think.”

The door to the apartment opened and Aleazh and Nikta walked in. “Happy Hearth's Warming everyone!” Aleazh called as Kii ran into her arms. “I hope no one minds, but we brought Niirah along with us.”

My heart started to soar at the sight of my sisters, then instantly plummeted into my stomach. Aleazh was still trying to play matchmaker with the dragoness who hated my guts. Why couldn’t I just have a peaceful existence?

“The more the merrier!” Mace said with a wide smile. I tried not to groan out loud.

Niirah entered, looking glum and kind of nervous and immediately went over to sit by the fireplace with Kii, Hex, and Nikta. Aleazh came into the kitchen with a smug grin on her face.

“What are you smiling about?” I asked, knowing that I wouldn’t like the answer.

“Oh, nothing really. I just figured out why Niirah doesn't like you, and how you can change that,” Aleazh said quietly as she passed me.

I rolled my eyes. “I told you before, I'm not interested in finding a mate.”

“I know, that is why I’m looking for you.” She smirked and booped me on the snout. “I'm your sister, you really think I'll stop looking just because you tell me to?”

“It was worth a shot,” I groaned. “So what's the idea of yours? I would rather she not bite my head off whenever I try and talk to her.”

Aleazh clapped her claws quietly. “Okay, so the reason she hates you and every single male she meets, including her own family. Is because she doesn't trust males.”

“I knew that,” I grumbled. “Viing told me that when we first met. How is that gonna help me?”

“Earn her trust, brother,” Aleazh continued in a tone like she was stating something that was blatantly obvious. “Like you earned mine, Nikta’s, Nandak’s, and Kii's. Show her kindness, and that you care.” She paused and thought for a moment. “I know that she wants a way to buy her own things. Her brother's gems only pay her rent and food. She has nothing her own.”

“Well, I’m gonna be opening a Dragon Embassy here soon. Perhaps she could help me, so she can earn money of her own.” I didn’t think it was fitting to tell her that I didn’t really care.

“Why are you telling me? You should be making the offer to her,” Aleazh said moving to help Aqua with dinner.

I groaned, realizing that Aleazh was somewhat right about Niirah. I need her to trust me. But, by the Spirits, there is no way I'll ever have Niirah as a mate.

I went out to be with everyone else, sitting down next to Nikta on the sofa. Niirah was a few feet from me looking into the fire.

“Niirah,” I said trying to get her attention.

She glared at me out of the corner of her eye and the room seemed to go cold. “What do you want?” she asked in an icy tone.

“Your help,” I forced the words out of my mouth. “I'm gonna be opening a Dragon Embassy next month, and I need an assistant.”

“No.” She turned away and glared at the fire.

“You'd be getting paid for the work,” I tried.

“No,” she repeated not looking away from the flames.

I fought back an irritated response with a great burst of will and sighed deeply. “The offer stands, should you change your mind.”

“Dinner is ready!” Aqua called from the kitchen.

We all stood, some more eagerly than the others, and sat at Aqua’s and Mace’s table for what looked like an absolutely delicious assortment of different types of food—salads, pasta, sandwiches, and more. They even made some fish for us, how thoughtful. As we started to scoop various amounts of food onto our plates, various conversations sprouted around the table.

Since Nikta was nearest to me, I started to talk to her. “So have you figured out what it is you want to do while you are here?”

She shrugged as she swallowed a mouthful of fruit. “There are just so many things to choose from. I’m having trouble finding a calling.”

“Perhaps you are looking in the wrong area?” I suggested, putting a slice of fish into my mouth.

“I looked in the same areas you, and Aleazh. Politics and working don't interest me,” Nikta sighed.

I thought for a moment. “Might I suggest acting?”

Author's Note

So this chapter was kinda on the short side. Not that I'm complaining, I've been working on it long enough. So yeah I hope everyone enjoys the chapter, and I hope everyone comments.

As long as the comment is not to correct something.

Until next time!

XVII - Dragon Princess Visit

“I can't believe that he turned me down,” Nikta said, her head hanging low, dragging her wings and tail as she trudged down the street.

“Neither can I. I thought you were very good. How many times have you read that play?” I asked.

“Since I got it on Hearth’s Warming, eleven times. I memorized the whole play,” she admitted.

“It's been only two weeks since Hearth’s Warming! You've read that one play eleven times?” I asked incredulously.

“Well, yeah. It's my favorite one; Julimare and Romehorse is just so romantic...even if they are ponies, and even though they both die in the end,” she said, shrugging.

I made sure the bag I was carrying with all the documents I needed for today was still there on my side. “Well, I have an appointment to get to,” I said, stopping to take off.

“With who?” Nikta asked, looking up for the first time since we’d left the theater.

“Princess Celestia,” I said as I started to spread my wings.

“Oh! Can I come with you?” she stopped me, looking eager.

“I don't think you'll want to. It's gonna be nothing but political stuff, and us signing some documents.”

“Please! It's better than me going to Moonlite Diner and eating a heap of ice cream,” she pleaded.

I sighed; she did have a point, I suppose. “I suppose it couldn't hurt.”

“Yay!” she said, leaping into the air. “Come on, we should get cupcakes for the appointment. I know just the place.” She flew off.

“Wait up!” I shouted, jumping into the air after her.

It was easy enough to catch up since her wings were smaller than mine, but she was excited. She touched back down on what I thought was just any other street.

“Why are we here? I thought you said we should get cupcakes for Celestia?” I asked, looking around.

“I did.” Nikta pointed out a store then started toward it.

I read the sign of the shop my sister was entering. “Sunridge Sweets — Serving Fresh, Perfectly Portioned Pastries.” Seemed okay. I followed Nikta in.

The walls were a light, splotchy pink. A horizontal line of molding separated the splotchy pink from the white and reddish-pink stripes going down from the molding to the floor. The counter and display case stood against the back wall. The rest of the floor space was occupied by round tables and tall chairs like many of the other restaurants I've seen around the city, with one corner dedicated to tiny and colorful furniture, for younglings I'd wager.

Nikta was in line, with only two ponies ahead of her. I stood beside her patiently. “Aleazh and I found this place a few weeks ago. We can't get enough of the food here. It's amazing;” Nikta informed me, looking excited.

“I'll take your word for it. Can we hurry this up? I don't want to be late.” I fidgeted with my wings.

Nikta nudged my shoulder. “Oh, relax, will you? You have plenty of time. When do you have to be there?”

I gave her an expressionless look. “In fifteen minutes,” I told her.

“It takes us less than five minutes for us to fly from one side of the city to the other. You'll be fine,” Nikta reassured me as the pony in front of us completed her sale and we moved up to the counter.

“If I'm late, it's your fault,” I said quickly.

“Hush,” she poked me with her wing before turning to the pony behind the counter. “Hello, Mr. Ridge. Can I get a dozen cupcakes to-go please?”

The earth pony stallion behind the counter; his coat was of a light brown, his mane and tail were a vibrant red and frosty white, he had his mane combed sloppily backward. His cutie mark, from what I could see of it, was a freshly made loaf of bread or something of the sort. He seemed to smile up at my sister, but I couldn't tell if it was genuine or hiding fear. “Sure. What would you like?”

“We'll take whatever you recommend,” I said, trying to move this along.

He started putting random cupcakes into the box. I glanced around. “So you and Aleazh come here often?”

“A couple times a week. They’re becoming regulars,” Mr. Ridge commented. “Twenty bits, please.”

So that was where all my bits were going; giving Nikta and Aleazh access to my Phoenix account might have been a mistake. Which reminded me, we all needed to make a trip back to that gem cache on the borders of the Badlands so I could refill my account. And maybe teach my siblings the value of a budget.

Once Nikta had paid and put away her bit bag, we collected our order and continued our trip up to the castle.

When we landed in front of the gate I showed my pass to the gate guard. “She with you?” he asked, nodding to my sister.

“She is,” I confirmed.

“Make sure she gets a visitor’s pass in the lobby,” he said to Nikta, opening the gate and letting us through.

“Nikta, I feel I need to explain a few things before you meet the Princess,” I started to say as we entered the castle proper.

“I’m listening,” Nikta said, bouncing along and swaying her bag of cupcakes.

“This is a meeting to discuss the Dragon Embassy. You are here as a guest. I would appreciate it if you only speak when spoken to in this meeting. The princess is a busy mare and we have a lot to go over.”

She scrunched her nose. “You're different when you get all official.”

I gave her a look and she sighed, slowing her pace. “Fine. I’ll keep it down.”

“Thank you.”

“What if I have a really good question to ask?” she inquired.

“Tap my shoulder, wing, or something to get my attention,” I instructed. We got to the castle lobby and I stepped up to the receptionist. “Speaker Krein here to see Princess Celestia, and can I get a visitor's pass for my sister here?”

“Sign in here, and sign here that you accept responsibility for bringing a guest into the castle.” she pointed the pen at the lines. I signed on both lines. “Here is the visitor's pass, and this gentlestallion will show you to the meeting room. The Princess will be with you shortly.”

“Thank you.” I nodded as Nikta and I turned to follow the member of the castle staff in a bright red uniform. I was pleased to note that the servants were finally used enough to me that they didn’t look scared (or, at least, didn’t look like they would turn around and run if I said “boo”) when they saw me.

He lead us to a conference room close to the throne room of the castle, featuring a huge crystal chandelier an entire rainbow of decorative crystals. “Please make yourselves comfortable,” he bowed before leaving.

Nikta sat to one side of the table, putting her box of cupcakes on the table. I started spreading out my documents on the table near where the Princess would be sitting. I had to cover everything in this meeting―immigration, trade officials, embassy security, staffing. Immigration should be covered first since if I get a staff from the Dragonlands they’ll need to able to come here officially.

After a few minutes, the door to the conference room opened and a trio of Celestia’s Guards marched in, followed by Celestia herself. Nikta and I bowed to her as the custom demands of us.

“A pleasure to see you again, Speaker, and this is?” Celestia asked as she went to sit down in her chair.

Right, they haven't met. “This is my sister Nikta. She wanted to tag along.”

“I brought cupcakes,” Nikta smiled, holding up her bag.

“I like her already,” Celestia smiled warmly.

“So while you two snack on cupcakes,” I started going through my spread of papers. “I was thinking that we’d start with immigration if any dragons choose to come here.”

“I was hoping for a working-to-citizen set up. We allow them to come here if they are working, and if they have had continuous employment for a year, they will be offered citizenship,” Celestia offered, already munching on her second cupcake. “Additionally student visas could be implemented as well as work visas. Would you agree?”

“I would, but hold on a second. Student visas? Would they just be permitted to stay if they are attending school?” I asked as I was taking notes.

“Indeed, and a student’s visa can turn into a work visa if one chooses to go through the necessary requirements,” Celestia added.

“So if applying for citizenship, first they need to have either a student or work visa, and have been working in Equestria for one year,” I said going over my notes.

“Oh, and something that my sister pointed out,” Celestia added. “We would like for dragons to register their abilities. If we are going to have creatures who can breathe fire and ice living amongst us, we want our guards to know what they are up against should they have to detain one.”

I could see where that could be necessary, though I could imagine that some dragons might not like that. “Very well. Is that it for immigration policy?”

“For now. I'm sure there will have to be amendments in the future.” Celestia took the last bite of her cupcake and swallowed as she reached for the next one. “What's next?”

I looked at my list. “Embassy security and trade authority were the next items on the docket. And I had an idea or two about that.”

“I think he is ready,” Captain Armor said as he leads me through the gates of the Canterlot Guard Academy. I always found this place interesting, scores of Guards, and generals that either gave their lives of preformed something heroic had their picture up in the hallways of this part of the academy. Going back hundreds of years. My guess was it's the Guard’s way of motivating the cadets.

“You think he's ready to run a security team?” I asked, taking my attention away from the pictures.

“You asked us to run his training hard. So we not only put him through basic but officer’s training as well. Without his dragon strength or abilities, he became very obedient. And I think our instructors came up with new methods of training as a result. Win-win,” Armor explained with a grin.

We came to a room that had a bunch of desks pushed to one side. Ash stood at attention in the middle. No movement, expressionless, and proud looking. He barely looked like the annoying dragon I had left here weeks ago.

As we entered, Ash used his wing to salute us. “At ease,” Armor ordered, allowing him to relax slightly.

“Quite the improvement. I'd say he's ready too,” I nodded.

“Forgive me, sir. Ready for what?” Ash asked.

“You Lieutenant, are gonna be the officer in charge of security at our Embassy,” I informed him.

Ash blinked and some of the color drained from his face. “I don't think I'm ready, sir.”

“You might be right. But neither of us have a choice. Princess Ember will be here in three weeks, and I need someone to run the security force in Enforcer Viing’s place,” I explained.

The mention of Princess Ember seemed to get Ash’s attention. “In light of the duty to the Dragon Lord’s daughter. I accept, Speaker,” he bowed to me. The change in attitude was really impressive.

“It’s settled then. Lieutenant, you will finish your training in the next two weeks.” Captain Armor said.

Ash stood and saluted Captain Armor. “Thank you, sir.”

“Fall out!” Armor barked.

Ash turned quickly and left the room fast. Captain Armor and I started to leave the academy again. “Thank you again Captain.”

Armor nodded. “A pleasure. Do let me know if you need anymore attitude corrections in the future.”

I laughed. “Will do.”

I had little more than a week and a half left. I had asked Viing when I called about my Embassy Security to task Uthiik and Olakaan to search for someone who can manage our cargo and dragons who want a chance to work and live in Equestria.

But if dragons were to be coming to the Dragonlands they needed a place to stay. So I quickly found a realtor who was selling whole apartment structures in the undercity.

“This one here is a nice one, perfect for dragons,” the realtor was saying.

I figured the undercity was a better place for dragons since nopony seemed afraid of me here. “How is it perfect?”

“Made of stone, and therefore fireproof. Twenty-five rooms, fifteen of which are family sized.” the realtor said in a very showy tone.

“It'll do for now. If I wished to sell the property in the future?”

“Just come back to us and we'll do the work for you,” the realtor smiled.

“Very well.”

“Krein: got your message from Viing about the embassy. Olakaan and I have done our recruiting and have one Trade Official for you. The other dragons with her are the only ones we could find right now that wanted to leave. But we have posters up around Crater, maybe more will head your way.

-Uthiik”

I finished reading the letter. In front of me stood a Sea Dragon with an excited expression. We were in the embassy. I had asked for the top floors to be finished first so I’d have a working office; another few days and the bottom floor would be finished as well.

“What's your name?”

“Algae,” she smiled. She was a teal Sea Dragon with green highlights, and her bioluminescent scales glowed a faint blue. She had no wings, so she must have swum and walked all the way here. She had dedication, then.

“Well Algae, Uthiik and Olakaan think you can do the job of Trade Official.”

“Knowing where our cargo is, who is buying it, and who we are buying it from. Right?” she asked.

Impressive. “Actually...yeah, that's pretty much it. Your office is just over here. Just remember, you will have to do a lot of traveling between here, Crater, and any warehouses we may acquire,” I explained leading her to her office.

“Cool. And the dragons that Uthiik sent with me are arriving on the first airship, it's headed straight here. I left early. I was excited.”

Holding back my amusement at her attitude I continued. “I'll make sure port authority allows them to get this far,” I said, heading back to my office.

I had all the paperwork for work visas here in my office. I began to fill them out but left the name portions blank. The arriving dragons will need them if they wish to stay here. I also had a box filled with envelopes with keys, either marked with “Family”, “Single” or “Pair”, all for various rooms in the stone apartment building in the Undercity.

I was modeling near everything after they system the ponies already had. A few things had to be different because we are dragons and not ponies, like logging the abilities of each dragon that comes here. Celestia had granted me five citizenship documents for myself and my family, Nandak included. I finished those and set them aside for my sisters to fill out what they need to when I get home.

I had papers ready for Ash, Algae, and~

Three knocks at the door cut off my focus on the papers in front of me. “Come in,” I called.

Algae opened the door. “Speaker, somedragon arrived and wishes to see you. She said you offered her a job as your assistant.”

Dammit. “Let her in,” I said, trying to hold back my disdain for Niirah.

Niirah walked in a scowl on her face. “That job still available?”

“It is. Do you want it?” I asked, trying to be patient.

“Not really,” Niirah grunted. “But Aleazh said it would be good for me, and my economics teacher said I could get extra credit.”

Of course, they did. “I see. Well, there is an empty desk just outside the door. Your job will be to sort the mail between, Algae, myself, and Lieutenant Ash when he gets here and to ensure any mail we send out gets to the mailbox. Any meetings we have will be your job to schedule, and lastly, if anydragon working on the lower floors needs anything, you are to help if you can, and if you can’t, alert one of us.” I explained her job duties. “Now. Give this file to Algae, and this one fill out yourself.” I gave her the two folders.

“Of course, Speaker.” she bowed ungratefully before leaving my office, slamming the door behind her.

“This just keeps getting better,” I sighed.

The day of Ember’s visit had arrived. Celestia and I had done everything we could to make sure nopony interrupted their flight to Canterlot. They were arriving about mid-day, headed straight to the castle. I was waiting there with Ash, who no longer had the inhibitor spell cast on him. Celestia was on her way to greet Ember as well. I watched the clouds, for them to appear.

I was a little nervous. This is the Dragon Lord’s daughter who was on her way; if anything happened to her or if she became angry over something, it could start a war. That was the last thing I wanted to happen.

“Speaker. You seem nervous,” Ash commented.

“Picked up on that, did you?” I replied tersely, still glaring at the sky.

“I find breathing calming,” Ash suggested. “Just taking a moment, closing my eyes, and just breathing deep and slow.” He started to demonstrate what he was saying.

What harm was there in trying? I began to copy his actions. I closed my eyes, and breathed, in and out, in and out. I breathed several times before opening my eyes again.

“Any better?” Ash asked.

“A little,” I confirmed. I did feel a better, I had to admit.

Celestia emerged from the castle and came to stand beside me with a small security force. “Speaker, Lieutenant. Do we know how long they’ll be?” she asked.

“Not long now, Princess,” I informed her.

Celestia stood tall. “I do hope they aren’t too far off.”

I was about to speak but a distant roar interrupted me. Over the clouds came the form of Ember, followed by Viing, his siblings, and eight other dragons that I didn’t recognize.

I assume this was Ash’s new security team. They were all wearing a new kind of armor. The metal armor looking like it came fresh out of the forge, their claws adorned with a weapon I thought non-existent: Battle Talons, long, curved blades that were attached to the claws.

Ember’s escorts came in first and landed in a semicircle opposite Celestia, creating a lot of noise as the battle claws collided with the stone. Ember landed in the middle of the semicircle.

I approached Ember first and bowed, sweeping my wings backward and showing my underside as a sign of submission. I never got low in the bow however. She was not Dragon Lord, but she was still dragon royalty, so there was still tradition to follow.

“Welcome, Princess Ember. I trust your trip was sightly?” I asked.

“It was interesting not seeing ash everywhere, sure,” Ember commented dryly.

“Ember, if I may introduce to you our host, Princess Celestia.” I stepped aside.

Celestia stepped up and smiled warmly. “A pleasure to finally meet you. I hope we can entertain you on this visit.”

Ember just stared back at Celestia for a moment, studying her from hoof to horn. I already saw where Ember was going wrong; she was the guest here and failed to bow to her host before speaking.

“I hope you can too. I hear rumors that the show-ponies the Wonderbolts are something to see here in Equestria,” Ember said. I could hear the false effort in her trying to sound interested in being here, but I’m not sure Celestia did.

“They are performing a race in a few hours,” Celestia smiled to Ember warmly. “But you've had a long journey, can I interest you in lunch before the race?”

“I would be interested to see what passes for food here,” Ember replied walking toward the castle. Celestia followed behind her, with her security team trailing behind.

Viing walked up to me. “Should we let them be?”

“You and I will stay with them. Lieutenant Ash will lead the remaining dragons to their posts at the embassy,” I answered.

Viing nodded to Ash. All but two of the guard dragons went with Ash; the other two followed Ember, their Battle Talons clicking against the stone floors.

“You should know; I'm not just here to protect Ember from ponies,” Viing whispered to me as we followed Celestia and Ember to the Castle. “If Ember attempts to provoke the princesses, you and I are to take over, and she will be escorted back to her father. Lord Torch’s orders.”

I nodded in understanding and prayed to the Spirits that Ember would be smart enough to not anger the Princesses. A war between the ponies and dragons a terrifying thought; but having to tell Lord Torch that I ordered his daughter to be sent home was even more terrifying.

Author's Note

ENJOY!!!

XVIII - New Firendships

The awkward silence, while we waited for our lunch, was...well, it was awkward. Ember sat across the table from Celestia. I sat to the right of Ember, Viing sat to her left. Princess Cadance sat to Celestia’s left, next to me. Across from Cadance sat Captain Armor to Celestia’s right.

Since nopony or dragon was saying anything I thought it best to bring something up. Anything! “So, Enforcer, how goes the growth of the Crater Guard?” I asked.

He seemed to sense my attempt to break the awkwardness. “I’ve set up three security teams: one to patrol and enforce Lord Torch’s laws within the city, one to protect the mines and our crops, and the last to travel to the outlying areas and enforce laws there,” Viing explained.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how do you manage it all?” Captain Armor asked. “Here we have a very well set up command structure. But I’ve not heard how you do it in the Dragonlands.”

“The Enforcer has many loyal siblings who have been put into leadership positions,” Ember answered for him in a haughty tone. “It’s because of this that our city is as safe as it is.”

“Sounds rather impressive. I heard rumors that your city was built in a rather short amount of time. My question is how?” Cadance inquired.

“That would be thanks to the building capabilities of the Stone and Ice Dragons,” I started.

“Both are famous for the capability to build, but when they decided to work together they made a truly remarkable city,” Viing added.

“Yes, dragons are making impressive progress blah, blah, blah,” Ember said, obviously over this conversation.

I decided to ignore her and continue. “Speaking of our progress, I’ve been conversing with King Aspen. I have been negotiating a deal which will allow him to plant forests in our lands, giving us a much larger food source and perhaps even increase the amount of wildlife we have in our lands.”

“What? Are you negotiating without the consent of my father? What is to stop this ‘King Aspen’ from taking our lands from under our claws?” Ember asked.

“I was instructed, as Speaker by your father, to improve our relations and broker alliances with any and all kingdoms I could. The Princesses of Equestria are our first official allies in this endeavor. I am hoping King Aspen will be our next ally,” I explained, trying to contain my irritation. Besides, the mere notion that a bunch of caribous could pose a threat to dragonkind was childish.

“I fail to see why we mighty dragons need with such weak allies,” Ember scoffed, rolling her eyes and flexing her talons.

“Princess Ember, if I may—” Princess Cadance had started.

“May what?” Ember snapped at her, causing Cadance to start in surprise. Shining Armor started to stand up, his horn glowing.

I stood up to my full height as fast as I could, beating Shining Armor. “I’m sorry to interrupt you Princess, but Princess Ember needs to be reminded of what her place is,” I said, and turned to Ember, who folded her arms and glared at me.

I spoke clearly so she could not mishear me. “Princess Ember, if you keep insulting our hosts and allies, we will be forced to carry out your father’s orders and escort you home and inform him that you have jeopardized the safety of your homeland in favor of your foolish youngling pride.” I spat out the last word like it was poison.

The whole room was silent. Celestia, Captain Armor, Viing, Cadance all watched the staring contest between Ember and I. I had just insulted her, Lord Torch’s daughter. But for some reason, I felt like he would have approved.

Finally, she looked away and down at the table in front of her. “I see,” She looked up at Princess Celestia. “I apologize for my behavior.” she forced herself to say.

“We accept your apology. But it’s hardly the worst attitude we’ve seen here.” Celestia smiled.

“You should meet the Yaks,” Cadance suggested.

Captain Armor nodded. “Very loud and destructive.”

Ember resisted, but couldn't help but grin at that. “Perhaps another conversation is in order? Perhaps about the Wonderbolts and the possibility of us making our own similar division?” she suggested.

“That sound like a much better conversation.” Princess Cadance agreed.

After a few more minutes our food arrived. Ember ordered some eggplant parmesan, I don't think she realized exactly what it was but she seemed to enjoy it. Viing had ordered a stew from the more winter-like part of the menu. Princess Cadance, Celestia, and Shining Armor all ordered various style salads. I got a fruit salad my stomach felt heavy enough as it is.

Ember seemed to be much more attentive to her attitude with the knowledge of consequences should she misbehave. It felt weird disciplining a princess.

Canterlot Stadium. I've passed this place plenty of times but I've never, until now, been inside. The concrete structure overlooked enchanted clouds that marked the racetrack. The box we were in was comfortable, made to entertain royalty with plush royal purple cushions, and provided an excellent view of the track. I was sitting behind Ember and Celestia, listening to their conversation. Viing seemed to be paying attention to what was happening on the track. The Wonderbolts were doing warm-up laps as fans got into their seats.

“So the primary function of the Wonderbolts is military?” Ember asked Celestia.

“Yes,” Celestia confirmed. “But thankfully, there are hardly any situations that require their skills, so they keep their skills sharp by performing feats of magnificent aerial art.”

“What kind of things would they be asked to do if it was necessary?” Ember asked with great interest.

“Not a whole lot to be perfectly honest. Wyvern attacks, stray Basilisk, missing giant three-headed dogs.” Celestia listed.

“Weak creatures, for the weak,” Ember said under her breath so Celestia couldn’t hear. But I did and glared. Ember saw me behind her and immediately focused her attention forward.

I held back any further of my irritation. So, far, so good. An announcer stood on a little podium down below, with a microphone, and tapped it with a hoof to test that it was working. “Welcome, fillies and gentlecolts, to the first Wonderbolt’s Race of the Season!” The crowd cheered like thunder.

“Today's race will feature the Alpha squad of the Wonderbolts versus the Beta squad. In race two, it will be the members of Hotel squad versus Lima squad. And finally, for race three, it will be Romehorse squad versus Sierra squad,” the announcer called. “Now put your hooves together for the Wonderbolts!”

“That was awesome!” Ember said excitedly.

We were in the Embassy. Celestia had gone home to her castle, and tomorrow we had a few other things to do before Ember was to leave. I was just happy to be on familiar ground for the time being. Ember, Viing and I sat in a little lounge area that I had built between Ember’s quarters and the four standard guest rooms.

“As weak and hilariously proud these ponies are, they can sure put on a show.” Ember smiled.

“So am I to instruct the formation of a few Firebolt squads?” Viing asked as a joke.

“That's actually not a bad name,” I commented.

“I was kidding!” Viing said quickly, looking slightly alarmed at the idea of having more dragons to take charge of.

“Too late. I'm already gonna talk to my father about it. I think he'll love the idea. The Firebolts, our best fliers. From every species of dragon, representing us. Perhaps even race against the Wonderbolts one day!” Ember said excitedly.

I fought back a yawn, but apparently, it did not go unnoticed. “Speaker, if you are fatigued we will not need you until morning,” Ember said, dismissing me with a wave of her claw.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Go home,” she ordered.

I stood from the seat. “Before I leave. Viing, you can bunk in one of those four rooms,” I pointed out the rooms. “Breakfast will be ready by the time you both wake in the morning.”

“Thank you, Speaker.” Viing bowed his head. Ember just ignored me.

“Goodnight, Princess, Enforcer.” I bowed to them both before leaving. Ember and Viing both bowed their heads in response as I left.

Once outside, I took to the sky. This was going far greater than I expected. Started out a little rough, but I think Ember is learning. I lazily landed in my backyard. It was late and Kii was likely asleep.

I entered the kitchen through the back door. I headed for the stairs when I saw a note on the kitchen counter. “Kii spending the night over at Hex’s house- Aleazh.” Oh, well, I at least knew she was safe.

I continued my trek upstairs to my room. I set my alarm for eight in the morning. Viing and Ember have never slept on beds before so they'd be sleeping in. I'd have plenty of time to get there before they wake up.

I slithered underneath the covers and relaxed. Odd, it was much more comfortable than usual. Oh well. It’d just make it easier for me to get to sleep...

Okay, this is weird. I was in the Dragonlands. But how did I get here? I was in Canterlot last I knew. I looked around. This wasn't any part of the Dragonlands I've been to, and I've been to most of it: the whole area was featureless, covered in black ash. I took flight and headed in a direction. I couldn't sense what direction was north.

I kept flying for what felt like hours. Nothing in the landscape changed. Not so much as a rock, it was just all ash. Just as I was about to give up looking for a landmark I heard a screaming roar. The kind you hear when a dragoness is in distress.

I quickly searched the ground below me and spotted another dragon beneath me. Niirah?! What is she doing here? I thought she was in Canterlot as well. Then again I was supposed to be there too.

I looked closer. Niirah was running from another dragon, black as the night with eyes of red. He was at least three times her size, and twice my size. But I couldn't just stay up here and do nothing.

I dove for the two. Niirah’s hind leg got caught in a rock crevice, preventing her from moving; she stared back at the giant dragon chasing her with wide-eyed panic. Just as the black dragon reached her and reared back to bite her neck, I slashed my claws at the dragon’s neck.

The dragon roared in pain and turned to dust like the ash around us. I circled around and landed where he had stood. Niirah looked just as confused as she did surprised.

“Let me help you.” I gently removed her hind leg from the crevice allowing her to move.

She cowered away from me. “Why would you help me? You're a male, and you don't even like me.”

Without knowing why, without meaning to, I smiled at her. “You were in need of help. So I helped. And I don't hate you, I actually find you interesting, but you have yet to give me a chance to try an be friends.” I suddenly realized that I actually believed what I was saying.

Niirah’s anger disappeared, leaving confusion. “I don't understand,” she said, looking down.

“Not all males are thickheaded brutes.” I laughed a little as I spoke. “I think you should give some of us a chance...and maybe I should give you one.”

Niirah looked around and seemed to think about what I had said. After what seemed like forever, she looked up at me and smiled. She was actually very pretty when she smiled; she looked like a completely different dragon when she smiled.

The ash on the ground around us started to get kicked up and we lost sight of each other. “Niirah?” I called out, trying to reach through the ash, but the ground suddenly disappeared. I couldn’t get air with my wings and I fell through the darkness.

I grabbed the bed to keep myself from falling, then quickly realized that I wasn’t falling. Wait. That was a dream? I threw the covers off and looked around. I was in Canterlot and not in the Dragonlands at all. Definitely a dream. A weird one.

“Spirits,” I muttered as my heartbeat steadied. I looked over at my alarm clock and found that I was awake half an hour before I had to be.

“Well, I'm awake now,” I grumbled to myself, getting up.

I got up and took a shower, then headed for the Embassy. I thought about the weird dream as I walked. If the Spirits of my Ancestors thought this is some kind of joke, they have a weird sense of humor. But on the off chance, that this was a message or something from them, I had to have an open mind.

I must've not been paying attention because before I knew it I was bumping into somepony outside the Embassy. Or rather somedragon.

“Speaker?” Niirah asked with surprise and with none of her usual hatred toward me.

Wait, why wasn't she mad. “Niirah? You seem to be in a better mood,” I said.

“Oh well thank you for noticing.” She cracked a smile for half a second. “I started seeing a therapist a few weeks ago at my teacher’s recommendation. She’s helped me a great deal already. That’s actually one of the reasons I’m here: to talk to my brother.”

“Oh. Well alright then. He should be inside, probably asleep.” I opened the door for her without thinking. But she entered without getting mad at that, either.

What was happening? Today is just all manner of weird. First a strange dream about Niirah, and then the real Niirah is being nice to me, or at the very least not mean. What's the catch, Spirits? Seriously?

I could see the cooking staff that arrived from the Dragonlands was already at work making breakfast. Good to see. “Come on. Viing should be in one of the rooms on the third floor,” I said to Niirah.

Niirah followed me. None of her usual grumbling, snide remarks, or rude gestures. Even her presence seemed, calmer. It was weird. “So are you gonna need specific time off for your therapist?” I asked. “I just wanna know so I’m not surprised when you need to go.”

“So far it’s every evening at six,” she informed me. “But she said that soon I’ll only need to go in weekly,” she added rather proudly.

“Well, I’m glad to hear that. You seem better.”

“I feel better.”

We got up to the third floor. There was a Dragon Guard who had just started his shift. He snapped to attention as we approached. “Which room did the Enforcer occupy?” I asked.

“First on the right, Speaker,” he reported.

“Thank you,” Niirah said to the guard. Okay, I'm officially weirded out now.

“Would you mind waiting here a moment?” I asked, gesturing to the seats. She seemed to fight back a comment and irritation, as she went and sat down she started breathing deep.

She would have bit my head off if I asked her that before. Weird! I opened the door to Viing’s room. He was comically sprawled out on the bed, obviously comfortable and snoring lightly, his armor sat to the side of the room on the floor.

“Viing,” I nudged him. He grumbled. “Viing. I'm sorry to wake you buddy, but Niirah is here to see you.”

He woke up instantly and scrambled to get to his talons, looking bewildered. “What?”

“Niirah is here to see you,” I repeated more clearly.

The look of confusion was still plastered on his face. “Again, what? She hates me. Why would she willingly come and see me?” he asked.

“Why don't you ask her?” I pointed to the door.

Hesitantly he walked out to the seating area. I followed him out.

“Hey, brother,” Niirah said as he approached.

“Hey. You wanted to talk?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she nodded.

“I'll just leave you two alone,” I said and walked over to the guard. “Stand on the next floor,” I ordered. He looked a little confused but obeyed.

I went down to my office to wait. I started organizing my mail from the previous day, signing R.S.V.P.s to events that I thought worth my time. Eventually, Viing and Niirah came down the stairs. Viing stopped to talk to the guard momentarily, while Niirah approached my office.

“Is there anything you'd like me to do on my way out, Speaker?” she asked.

Stop being nice! It’s weird! “Um, yeah. These R.S.V.P.s, if you could just drop them in a mailbox on your way out, that would help.”

She looked to be biting back some emotions. “Will do.” She stepped over and grabbed the small stack off my desk and left. She stopped in front of Viing before hugging him quickly and heading down the stairs, leaving him looking shocked. What?! I didn't even know she knew how to hug.

As she departed, Viing headed for where I sat in my office. “That was interesting,” I commented.

“Yeah, she said that she ‘has been thinking and has decided that not all males are as bad as she thinks.’ It’s a little strange, seeing this rapid of an attitude change.” Viing was definitely still confused.

“So?” I asked.

“She apologized. And said that she wanted to start writing letters to me and the rest of our siblings,” Viing said slowly. “Also she asked for a little bit more money so she could pay for her therapy sessions.”

“I see,” I said. “Ember should be waking up soon.”

“Right.” Viing shook his head to refocus. He stood and headed back up the stairs to put his armor back on.

After finishing up at my desk, I headed up as well. Viing was standing to the side of the room. The lock on Ember’s room was being fiddled with from her side. Ember opened the door and smiled wide as she stretched.

“I cannot believe how comfortable that, that...Speaker, what was it you called it?” she asked.

“A mattress,” I told her.

“Yes, that! I definitely want one now,” Ember said.

“Same here. Beats rocks.” Viing agreed.

“Yes, well getting one for home will have to wait. We have breakfast and then another meeting. Correct?” Ember asked she didn't sound particularly excited.

“Yes. Breakfast is downstairs.” I nodded.

Ember didn't know it but Princess Luna was actually the one we were meeting this morning, not Celestia. I was curious to see how the princess, whom I know to not take kindly to a bad attitude, would handle Ember.

We stood in the castle. Viing and I were waiting patiently, but Ember was pacing back and forth.

“Ugh! What is taking so long?” Ember stomped obviously frustrated.

“The princesses are very busy mares,” I said patiently, stating the obvious.

“I'm busy too,” Ember protested.

“Really? Doing what, acting like a youngling?” I asked. She whirled on me and glared at me like she wanted to have me for lunch. I took comfort from the fact that she couldn’t do anything to me.

The big doors to the room opened and Luna stepped in with her personal guard right behind her. The guards took position by the door, while Luna walked right up to Ember. “Roaring Contest.” Princess Luna stated.

Viing and I looked at each other, confused. Luna took in a deep breath and used her Canterlot voice to roar right in Embers face. “ROOOOOAAAAARRRR!”

Ember had to brace herself against the roar that this pony princess just surprised her with. Ember blinked in surprise a few times before smiling, stepping up to Luna. “RRRRROOOOOAAAAARRRRR!” she returned.

Luna seemed unfazed and cleared her throat. “RRRRROOOOOAAAAARRRRR!” she responded, her bellow shaking the ground, castle, everything. I had to cover my ears. Viing looked scared, as did all of Luna’s guards that were here.

“Haha!” Ember let out a truly genuine laugh, smiling wide. “I like you!”

“Shall we speak of what entertains thee in the Dragonlands? Perhaps we can better accommodate thee on thy next visit,” Luna said and gestured toward a sitting room off of the grand hall.

Ember happily took the invitation. “That sounds like a great idea. You're alright, Luna.”

“We like to think so,” Luna smiled. They walked off with Luna’s guards and Ember’s guards behind them.

Viing walked up to me. “What just happened?”

There was only one way I could answer that question right now. “I have no clue.”

So Luna seeing Ember off went far better than her arrival. Ember and Luna were practically BFFs by that point. I couldn't help but feel insulted by that. I worked hard to make her visit nice. On the other claw, I did insult her. Twice.

I was in my office now, just going through my files. A tavern here had requested a shipment of Dragon Fruit wine, and a few of the other alcohols we have in the Dragonlands. Algae had done her research on the tavern and all it needed was my signature. As I was starting to sign I heard yelling.

“What do you mean 'the post office is closed'?!” I heard Ash yelling through the walls.

“The. Post. Office. Is. Closed. I'll just send your letter in the morning with the rest of the outgoing mail,” I heard Niirah hiss back.

I quickly stood up and made my way out to where the argument was taking place.

“Take it over there now!” Ash roared in Nirrah’s face.

“No!” Niirah shouted back, standing up.

Ash was the one overreacting here, and he was about to lash out. I quickly got between them. “That's! Enough!” I roared. Both of them stood down and turned to look at me.

“Ash, she is doing her job correctly. First thing tomorrow morning she brings the outgoing mail to the post office. That is final,” I said. He grunted and went into his office.

I was going to talk to Niirah but she was already on her way out of the building. I quickly locked my office door. “Algae. I'm headed out for the day,” I called as I passed her office.

“Alright boss,” she called back.

I caught up with Niirah outside. It was afternoon the sun still very high in the sky. “Hey. You alright?” I asked walking beside her.

“Why should you care?” she said, walking angrily.

I easily kept up with her angry walk. “I'm not allowed to care about how a friend is feeling?”

She didn’t respond, but she did stop walking and started to take deep breaths. Amazing: she really looked like she wants to change.

I had an idea. “Hey, come with me,” I said. “I wanna show you something.” I took to the sky with a hard flap of my wings. She stayed on the ground for a moment, staring at me. “Please?” I asked.

After a moment, she took off and flew up next to me. I continued to gain height and she followed until we were high above Canterlot, so high that you could hardly tell which buildings were which.

“What was it you wanted to show me?” she asked me over the wind.

I looked back, and she already seemed calmer. “Really, I just wanted you to get up here and clear your head.”

“I don't understand,” she stated.

“Leave all your worries down there on the ground,” I instructed. “Just breath in the air up here. Let the air hold you.” I dove for a second before opening my wings and coming back up beside her. “Go, on give it a try. Just let your worries fall away.”

She closed her eyes a moment and folded her wings in for a dive. A second later she opened her wings back up and let the wind and air carry her back up beside me.

“That was fun!” she said, smiling. She looked like a different dragon altogether, just like in my dream.

“Have you not been flying since you came here?” I asked.

She seemed to think a moment. “Not really. No.”

Wow, she really needs to let loose a little. “I'll race you to Ponyville,” I challenged.

She grinned challengingly. “You are on!” She dove before I could. I followed her, pushing on the speed.

I pulled ahead of her as we descended, but then I lost a lot of speed trying to decelerate before I hit the ground. She turned a lot better than I did and kept most of her speed as we weaved through the sky.

I was on her tail though. My massive wings allowed me to push more wind with less effort. Ponyville was easily in sight now; it wasn’t that far away from Canterlot, after all, especially not for a flyer.

Niirah seemed to notice that I was gaining on her and she poured more into her wing beats, remaining in front of me. We passed a sign on a road below us that said “Ponyville Town limit. Population nine hundred.”

We both slowed down after a second and lighted down on a grass field to rest. “I beat ya!” she said, sitting down and trying to get her breathing back under control.

I walked a little past her, barely out of breath. “Yeah, you did. But are you gonna sit there and gloat or you gonna follow me so we can find something to drink?”

“I vote for water. Definitely.” She stood and followed.

We walked into the small town and I looked for a suitable place to rest. We came to a small little restaurant close to the center of town with a sign over the door that said “Haut-Savoir.” There was outside seating, which I found to our benefit, so we didn't make anypony within nervous. I lead Niirah to a table.

A waitress approached. Her coat was a kind of blue and had freckles on her snout, her mane was a kind of copper color without the shine, and her cutie mark of two different colored horseshoes. She also had a little bit of meat on her bones but it in no way looked bad for the mare. “Welcome to Haut-Savoir, what can I get you to drink?” she spoke clearly like anypony in Canterlot would.

Niirah seemed a little confused. “Wait a minute. You aren't afraid of us?”

“Why would I be?” she asked.

“The ponies in Canterlot stay away,” Niirah told her.

“That's Canterlot. This is Ponyville, a pair of dragons visiting is just another day around here. One time an Ursa Minor attacked in the middle of the night,” she informed us. “Trust me. You two are more than normal for us. So what’ll it be?”

“Water for me please, and if I could just get a plate of fries?” I asked.

“Water,” Niirah had started. “Please?” she remembered to add.

“Two glasses of water, and a plate of fries. Be back in a minute.” She walked back inside the restaurant to fill our order.

After a few seconds, I took a breath and spoke up. “So Niirah. I'd like to ask you a question. But you can choose to not answer it.”

“Let's hear the question first,” Niirah said, looking at me a little bit weird.

“Why DO you distrust males so much?”

Niirah was silent and stared at me in bewilderment for a moment, then looked at the table. I waited. The waitress came back with our order. “Here you go. Six bits for the fries,” she said, setting the plate and glasses down on the table. I gave her what I owed plus an additional three bits. “Stay as long as you like,” she smiled.

I sipped on my water as I continued to wait for Niirah’s response. “I'll answer your question if you answer mine first,” she finally said.

“Deal,” I stated.

“Nikta mentioned that the four of you ‘took’ Kii’s egg from your mother. Is that true?” she asked.

Nikta and her big mouth. I no doubt had the same look on my face that Niirah did when I asked her my question.

“Yes. It's true.” I wanted to leave it at that, but Niirah looked like she wanted to hear more. “Our mother was cruel and abusive. Were it not for the fact dragons shed their skin every spring, my siblings and I would have many showing scars.”

Niirah’s face showed understanding. I continued. “When our mother laid Kii's egg...I don't know if it was instinct, or just a desire to protect my family. But I rallied my brother and sisters and we stole the egg by force and ran away. We never saw our mother again.”

“My father killed my mother when I was nine,” Niirah told me.

“The same mother who laid the eggs of your older siblings?” I asked.

Niirah nodded. “My father used me as a beating rock for fifteen years until Viing and my other siblings found me. Needless to say, I wasn't very grateful to them for leaving me behind like that.”

We sat in silence for a little while, munching on fries, and sipping our waters. When the silence became too much for me, I spoke up.

“Your siblings found you though, and even after you gave them the cold shoulder, they are still willing to love you,” I reminded her. “They are your family.”

“And you turned into Kii’s dad,” Niirah joked.

“Oh, please don't say that. I'm still too young to be a dad,” I groaned.

Niirah smiled again: no force, completely genuine, and pretty. “Sure you are, you're what, ninety?”

“I'm eighty-seven, and I'll be eighty-eight later this spring,” I said, mildly annoyed.

Nirrah laughed a little bit, then sighed. “So now that we're past all this awkwardness...”

“Friends?” I asked.

She nodded. “It’s a start.”

Author's Note

Hooray friendship!

I'll just wait for you all to notice the cameo/Easter egg I dropped. I wasn't exactly subtle. Anyone familiar with the Quill & Blade series will notice it.

XIX - Chaos & Beauty

I was almost awake already, but I was enjoying the time before Kii and her friends started making noise. Just staying in bed and not moving a muscle. Ah, this was the perfect way to wake up--

Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock! The sounds resonated from the front door.

“Why Spirits?” I groaned, genuinely curious. “Why?”

I got up and started going down to the door. Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock! the sound came again. I opened the door.

“Krein, thank the Spirits you're awake,” Niirah hurried past me. Something was in her claws but I didn't get a good look.

“Oh hi, Niirah, what are you doing here so early? ‘Not much just waking you up for some reason I have yet to tell you,’” I mumbled the conversation to myself as I closed the door and followed her into my living room.

“I need your help,” she said, pacing around the room

“I figured that. With?” I asked, laying on the couch.

“My siblings sent me letters. All of them.”

“We've barely been friends for a week and you're already asking me for advice? Couldn't Aleazh or Nikta answer this?” I groaned and buried my face in a pillow.

She ignored my question. “But what do I do?” she asked. It honestly sounded like she had no idea.

“Read them,” I said bluntly.

I heard her stop pacing and felt her glaring at me. “You're not helping.”

“What do you expect from a dragon who barely woke up?” I asked into the pillow.

She continued pacing. “You to be coherent enough to help me.”

“You came to the wrong dragon then,” I mumbled.

“Come on! You have a big family, you know how this goes,” she pleaded.

I sat up. “First of all. I have a large family yes, five of us total. You have a gigantic family, eleven in all. That is far beyond the normal large dragon family dynamic.”

“So this is why I need your advice. I don't know what to say back!” She slumped down on the floor with a huff of frustration, facing away from me.

“Well, what kind of things did they say to you?” I asked.

“They told me how they were doing, their recent accomplishments, things like that. Then they all asked how I was doing,” she said, looking at the scraps of paper in her claws.

I picked up a pen and paper that were on the coffee table. “And how are you doing?” I asked.

“I'm confused,” Niirah admitted, speaking slowly as the words fell out of her mouth. “Everything was easier when I could be angry all the time. But now that I'm not, everything is complicated. Friends are complicated, a family is confusing.” She paused for a moment, then added, “I'm beginning to miss them all terribly, now that I'm getting help with my ‘issues.’ I see now that I was a bad sister and I want to make it up to them somehow.”

I put the pen down and tapped her shoulder with the paper that I’d written everything she said upon. She looked over at it in confusion.

“That sounds like a place to start,” I said.

She took the paper and read it over. “I...thank you. Can I just sit here a while?”

I looked at the clock. “Sure, as long as you can handle them.”

“Them who?” Niirah asked.

“Big brother!” Kii called, right on cue.

“I'm down here!” I answered.

There was a clomping of hooves as Kii and her friends made their way downstairs. She had a sleepover with all her school friends. There was Hex and Light Knight. Then there were Sparks, a blue unicorn colt, with little streaks of yellow in his mane blue mane; Onyx, the black coated, maned, and silver-eyed unicorn colt; Jade Vision, a unicorn filly with pale yellow color coat, red mane, and tail which stood out against her jade green eyes; and finally, Scarlet Flower, the reddest filly I think I’ll ever meet and the only one in the group who had a cutie mark. Unsurprisingly, it was a red flower.

“Oh, hi Niirah. Did you sleep over too?” Kii asked innocently.

Niirah’s face turned pink and she suddenly became very interested in her letter. “No Kii. Niirah was just looking for some advice on a personal matter. Now, what Is it you need?” I asked.

“Do you think we have enough cereal for all of us?” Kii asked.

“We should. Why don't you and your friends go find a seat in the kitchen? I'll grab the morning paper and I'll be there in a minute.”

“Okay. Come on everypony!” She led her friends into the kitchen.

I stood and headed for the door. The morning paper was lying on the porch like it was supposed to be. When I picked it up though, and I am in no way joking when I say this, it came to life and smacked me on the nose, then rolled away.

Once I realized what had happened I looked up and realized that something was very, very wrong here. Houses were floating in the air, a pair of earth ponies were flying past a flock of pigs with giant wings, and the sun and moon were rapidly switching in the sky, causing day and night to pass within minutes. Oh, and there were pink clouds, and they were raining chocolate milk.

“Nope.” I stepped back inside, closed the door, walked back through the living room and into the kitchen. “None of you are going anywhere until the world is correct again.”

“What do you mean?” Scarlet Flower asked.

I opened the blinds to the backyard and, as if the world was somehow in support of me making this decision, another house floated by. I closed the blinds again. “Any objections to staying here until this is resolved?”

When nopony or dragon, not even Niirah, objected. I continued. “Great. Now, who wants breakfast?” Everypony and dragon raised their claws and hooves.

Most of the fillies and colts parents’ came to get them later that morning. They thanked me for not letting them go out to that mess of a world that was happening at the moment. All that was left was the standard two guests, Hex and Light Knight.

Oh, and Niirah refused to leave. “Still no idea on what is going on out there?” she asked.

“Nope,” I answered reading one of the books from my shelf. I looked up to see Niirah, blinking heavily, obviously trying her hardest to stay awake. “When was the last time you slept?” I asked.

“Hmm?” she answered slugglishly, my question taking a few seconds to make it to her brain. “Oh, uh. Let's see, I got my siblings letters yesterday morning, so before then.”

The anxiety of this morning must have worn off enough that she was feeling the effects of sleep deprivation. I closed the book and sat up straight. “You know we have a guest bedroom upstairs. You can go take a nap if you'd like.”

“I'm fin…” She yawned “...fine.”

I gave her a deadpan stare. “You're not fooling me. The guest room is upstairs to the right should you choose to get some rest.”

She tried to glare before giving up and heading upstairs. “Whatever. I'm too tired to be mad.”

“Uh-huh,” I nodded, picking my book back up. I was trying to read but my eyes wandered to Niirah slowly making her way up the stairs.

I was glad we were friends now. Even if it was still a little awkward. “Hmm...” I got an idea.

I picked up my “Events” book that had a schedule of all the events coming up that I would be going to. More than half of them were “plus one” invitations. Usually, I just used them whenever my sisters got curious about something that I was going to. But perhaps she would like this “Instrumental Concert” a week from now. I’d be going with Fleur to meet some clothing designers about selling to the dragons in Crater. Perhaps they’d get along well enough?

It’s a formal event so I’d have to ask Aleazh and Nikta to take Niirah shopping at Needle & Forge. That might come off as a strange request. For some reason, I couldn’t imagine Niirah liking the idea of clothes.

“Krein!” I heard Kii call out.

I sprung awake. When had I fallen asleep? I had had another Niirah dream. That black-shadow dragon was there again, and as Niirah ran she was calling for me to help by name. Once again, I chased the shadow dragon away. Afterwards, we sat and talked—I don’t remember what about—then the ground had begun to change to grass when I fell through the ground again. These dreams were definitely strange, and I found myself curious as to how they were gonna end.

“Yeah, Kii?” I responded.

“Everything looks back to normal!” Kii said.

Oh right, the word was out of whack the whole day. I opened the blinds. Sure enough, everything looked back to normal. Kii, Hex, and Light Knight came down the stairs.

“Can I go to Hex’s for a little while?” Kii asked.

“I don’t know. Can you?”

“May I go to Hex’s for a little while?” she repeated, rolling her eyes.

“Will her parents be there?” I asked.

“Yes, they will be!” Hex chirped, bouncing up and down a little.

“All right. But when I come looking for you, you had better be there,” I said clearly.

“I’ll be there don’t worry.” She ran out the door with her friends.

It’s my job to worry about you, I thought.

I figured it was time to wake Niirah from her nap. I was headed up when I heard her scream. I hurried up to the door and knocked. “You alright? I heard a scream.”

“I’m fine,” she called from the other side of the door. I could hear her panting as though she’d just run a marathon.

I wanted to know if my friend was alright. “May I come in?”

“It’s unlocked,” she said. I walked in. Niirah was sitting up in the bed, staring at her claws. She looked like she had been sweating, and there were holes in the sheets from the slashing of claws.

“You sure you’re alright?” I asked again.

She avoided eye contact. “It’s not important. You look like there is something else you wanna ask me.”

There is? There is! “First of all, outside looks to be back to normal. Second, there is an event coming up and I would like you to accompany me if you wish.”

She stood and stretched her wings. “What kind of ‘event?’”

“It’s a concert, the fancy kind.” I started out the door and back downstairs. Niirah followed me.

She stopped at the front door. “Hmm…maybe. I’ll think about it.”

“Cool. See you tomorrow?”

“Yup.” She opened the door and left for her own home.

So apparently the whole “houses floating” and “chaos reigning” the other day was because chaos was actually reigning. An ancient being appropriately named “Discord” had escaped his magical prison in the Royal Canterlot Gardens. Why the princesses would hide something like that in there, I have no idea.

Work had become extremely boring. Sign something to approve. Write somepony or dragon a letter telling them “no” and why I’m saying it. Once again I was waiting for a welcome interruption. Ash and Algae were both out today; they didn’t leave me with an explanation they just said they needed the day off. I was picking some dead scales off of my arm just to do something different.

“Beat it,” I heard Niirah say a little too loudly.

Hmm? Is that a distraction? With my attention now on what was happening outside my office, I put my pen down.

“Come on, ya vixen, you are gonna hang with a real dragon tonight.” The voice sounded like one of our new guards. The accent suggested he was from the swamplands at the bottom of the Ice Glaciers that flowed from the Ice dragons home.

I peeked out of my office and leaned on the doorframe just watching. The dragon guard, dark green scales and small in stature, supporting he was from one of the swamps. He was leering at Niirah, who was scowling at him and trying to stand up so that she was taller than him.

“A real dragon you say? You let me know when he arrives and I’ll have a look,” Niirah said with a mountain of sass.

Her admirer was getting angry. “You listen here female. I'm a male, and males are dominant in our species, so you listen to what I say.”

“You are thickheaded and stupid. Why don't you go scare away some insects? Those are the only things scared of you,” she insulted him.

He didn’t know what to say and started looking around for some clue as to what to say. He spotted me. “Speaker! Are you gonna let her talk to me like that?”

“Yes. Yes, I am. And quite frankly I'm betting on her to win this if it comes to teeth and claws,” I said. The guard looked speechless. “Now go clean your armor. It looks filthy, I can see the grime from here,” I told him.

“But—” he started.

“Excuse me?” I stepped up to him cutting him off. I was bigger than him so it wasn't hard to look down on him. “The only thing I should be hearing out of your mouth is an apology to Niirah here. But if I'm not gonna hear one, you should be down in your quarters making that armor shinier than the armored guards at the pony palace.”

He turned tail and hurried back down the stairs, tail between his legs. “I could have handled that you know,” Niirah spoke up.

I turned and headed back into my office. “I know. He irritated me by talking back so I gave him a piece of my mind.”

Niirah came into my office. “You hate stupid dragons too huh?” she asked.

“No. I hate stupid in general. Being unintelligent is one thing, I can handle that. Stupid is an entirely different beast,” I said, signing another paper that I barely bothered to read.

Niirah hovered at my door for a moment; I could feel her nervousness. “So when is that concert you were talking about?” she asked.

“Friday. Why?” I asked blankly.

Niirah cleared her throat. “Because I’ve decided I want to go.”

I looked up at her in surprise, then remembered the minor detail. “Well, here is the part you might be uncomfortable with.”

She suddenly seemed like she regretted the decision. “What?” she squinted at me.

I hesitated a second. “It’s formal attire only. So you might want to enlist my sister's help in picking out an outfit.”

She snarled at the idea. “I want to go but, I’d have to play dress up,” she thought aloud, grumbling. She thought for a moment, then she grinned. “I’ll ask your sisters for help on one condition.”

I knew I was not gonna like this. “And that is?”

“You have to come with us,” she said quickly.

Me and my big mouth. “I hate it when I have to go find some clothes,” I groaned. “I can't believe you talked me into this. Fine! I accept your terms.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow then,” Niirah grinned.

“What? But you don't work tomorrow.” I observed.

“I know. It’s perfect time to go shopping like you agreed.” She walked off, flicking her tail at me.

I looked at a little wood-carved dragon statue I had on my desk. “What am I getting myself into?”

“This is the definition of torture,” I mumbled under my breath.

Forge was walking by as I said it. “Earplugs?” she offered.

“Thank you.” I took them and put them in my ears, muffling all sound. At last, I could think.

Needle & Forge had apparently become a very popular location for dragons of the female type. So not only were my sisters fretting over Niirah, but there were dragons throughout the store chittering about frivolous things like the local ponies. Who knew dragons would adapt to their environment so quickly? Olakaan probably would have known.

The shop had undergone some major changes since I was first here. Forge’s workstation was now more secluded, to hide the smell of hot metal. Needle was largely in charge of the front of the store, but they both had taken what they learned from my first requests, the requests of my sisters, and adapted it for ponies, and I had to say they were doing well now. There were some ponies here, too; most of them looked to be of the military variety.

“Krein!” I heard Nikta yell at me through my earplugs.

I focused and removed the earplugs so I could hear properly. “What?”

Alezah rolled her eyes. “You had this glazed over look on your face, and we were trying to get your opinion on this.” She pointed to Niirah, who had on a green dress and a very sour expression. I thought it made her look like an angry plant, but I didn’t want to say that aloud.

I shook my head. “I don’t know why you are asking me, Needle is over there.” I pointed.

Nikta waved a dismissing claw. “Yeah, but he’s just a pony. You’re a fellow dragon and can properly say if she looks good or not.”

I rolled my eyes. “Let’s see, black and silver scales. Possibly something white? I don’t really know I’m not good at this. I prefer functional.”

“Oh, that’s right. You're a guy you don't understand this.” Nikta shook her head at me. I felt vaguely insulted.

Forge was nearby and decided to comment. “To be fair, I don't understand either, and I’m a mare!”

“You and your brother don’t count!” Nikta yelled with a playful tone.

“I’m gonna go get some air.” I stood and headed for the door.

“You’re no help anyway!” Alezah yelled at me.

I only wanted a moment to myself. They woke me up as soon as they could get to my place, then after dropping Kii off at school, they dragged me straight here. They’ve all been trying on dresses for what feels like hours. It probably has been hours.

“Krein?” I heard a familiar voice say. I looked over to see Snow standing there, with a white coated and fire maned pegasus stallion in tow.

“Snow! It’s good to see you. You moved to Baltimare correct?” I asked.

She nodded with a smile. “I did. I don’t remember if you two met, but this is my stallionfreind Flame Strider,” she introduced the pegasus.

“We met back when I was stationed In Tall Tale. I visited Canterlot after delivering some documents for my First Sergeant. He, his sister, you and I all had dinner together, and that was when you lied about dating a traveling banker.” Strider recalled perfectly. I didn’t even remember that.

Snow turned red. “Oh, yeah.”

“So what brings you to Canterlot?” I asked, trying to change the subject for her.

“The Sergeant here was ordered to attend a ball catering to the guard, to his dismay,” Snow giggled.

Strider rolled his eyes in irritation. “I have a lot of work to do in Baltimare and this sets things back.”

“Your Guards are more than capable, it’s not like you're taking a gamble,” Snow almost snapped, subtly emphasizing the last word. Strider’s eyes widened.

“Anyway,” I pressed, trying to ignore the tension between them.

“Anyway, I wanted to do some shopping before the dance tonight and came here because I heard they have some wonderful accessories,” Snow smiled.

I shrugged. “I wouldn’t really know. I haven't paid that much attention when I’m in there.”

“Why are you here?” Snow asked.

I could see that Strider was not happy to be here, not in the slightest. Something was eating at him; it was beneath the stone cold guard exterior, but as a fellow protector, I know what wear and tear looks like, so I’ll spare him this conversation dragging on much longer.

“I’m here with my sisters. Speaking of, I should be getting back to them. It was good to see you Snow. Good to meet you again Sergeant Strider.” I bowed.

They returned the gesture as I re-entered the shop. Niirah and my sisters were at the counter, making their purchases; they were already exchanging their bits. Each one of them had a bag hanging from their wings.

“You were out there for a while. You okay?” Alezah asked.

“Yeah, fine. Just saw an old friend.”

“Well, we’re done now. You can go home,” Niirah said with a smile. I was finding that I enjoyed her genuine smiles.

“See you Friday,” I said heading in the opposite direction that they were headed.

The performance wasn't until tonight. Kii was to head to Hex’s directly after school so I wouldn’t have to worry about that. This was one of Niirah’s days off, so she was absent from work. However, Ash and Algae were back and what I was hearing was nowhere near appropriate for work.

“Ashie, not here. We’ll get in trouble,” I heard Algae through the walls, giggling as she did so.

I did not need to hear that! Too much information! “THAT DOESN’T SOUND LIKE WORKING!” I roared. I heard them both scramble and Ash’s door close hard.

I needed that image out of my head. I wonder if Kii knows any mind wipe spells yet. I would very much like this moment gone.

I was surprised at Ash though, he was showing good behavior up until recently. Now, it’s like he’s just an overconfident jerk of a dragon, always bragging and strutting around. He was doing a good job at security though, and until one of the others shows promise and can lead effectively, Ash was all I had.

My shoulder began to burn. I touched it and looked down at the flame that had appeared in my claw “Speaker,” Viing’s voice spoke from the fire.

“Enforcer. Is there something I can help you with?” I asked.

“No. I just wanted to share some concerning news.” His tone did not express anything good.

“About?”

Viing was growling as he spoke. “A group of traditionalists are calling for Torch to step down as Dragon Lord, saying that he has grown weak in his age, and their resistance has become violent. We are apprehending the ones we can but they seem to be targeting those in Lord Torch’s court specifically. Like you and I.”

This was indeed not good news. “There have been attacks?”

“One so far. On Ember and I when we were visiting the obsidian mines. No dragon was hurt, but needless to say, Lord Torch is furious.” He paused a moment. “They seem to be staying away from the city for now.”

A dark thought crossed my mind. “If this escalates too far, it could lead to civil war among dragons.” That kind of war could be devastating across the globe, especially since now there was a chance of the Equestrian ponies being dragged into the fight.

I heard him sigh. “That has crossed my mind. I’m doing the best I can here.”

“Is there anything you need from me?” I inquired.

“Not as of yet, I just wanted you to know. I’m also sending a trusted Sergeant of mine to be your personal guard as a precaution. His name is Dwiin, he’s a Stone-Fire dragon, scales look like metal—they practically are, actually—he’s hard to miss. You’ll notice him, he’s on his way now.”

That’ll put him here by Monday. “I’m assuming that I don’t have a say in this matter?” I asked.

Even though I couldn’t see him I could feel him shaking his head. “Not really. Lord Torch ordered extra security for all of us.”

“Very well,” I agreed.

“Spirits protect you, Speaker,” Viing said his goodbye.

“You as well, my friend,” I responded. The magical flame snuffed out.

Unrest at home; this was not good. Among dragons that could get ugly fast. I hope Viing can sort it out in time.

Suddenly, bringing dragons together in one major city didn’t seem like a good idea anymore.

I couldn't get my mind off of what might happen should Viing fail in restoring peace. War, a Dragon Lord Tartarus-bent on world domination, or complete division of dragons with each race having their own self-appointed Dragon Lord. No scenario sounded good, in any shape.

I had to focus on the now, or this was gonna eat me up all night. Now I was waiting for Niirah to get to the venue. She said that she’d meet me here. I had given her the time and location. I was standing with Fleur and a group of fashion-oriented ponies that wanted to talk to me, but I had no real interest in talking to them. Fleur was listening to them complain about some outfit they thought what “garish,” while I looked over their heads for Niirah.

“Is something the matter?” Fleur asked me.

“I’m waiting for somedragon,” I answered truthfully. Probably shouldn't have.

“Monsieur Krein, would you be meeting an ami de pouliche here?” Fleur asked with a teasing grin.

I’d been studying a little Prench in my spare time, and I know ‘ami de pouliche’ basically means ‘marefriend’. “No, she is not. She is my assistant and I thought she might enjoy this kind of thing, so I invited her.”

“Dating your assistant? How drab,” one of the ponies in the group said with their nose upturned.

I didn’t know what ‘drab’ meant but it felt insulting, and I’d had enough of this. “Get your nose out of the air and go stick it up somepony else's tail,” I snapped.

Fleur looked surprised and quickly stepped back, making it clear that she planned to say out of this. The others were shocked at my comment.

“Well, I—” one tried.

“Oh, wah-wah.” I imitated bad crying. “Go whine to somepony who cares.” I continued my search.

“Well, I never!” another cried. “Come, Fleur. Let’s be done with this brute.” All but Fleur started to walk away.

Fleur looked at me, then gave the others a rather cold look. I’m not sure what she said next but I’m fairly sure she agreed with me. “Je trouve que ses paroles sont vraies. Allez le coller ailleurs.” The stuck-up ponies gasped and left.

“I have always wanted to tell them that,” Fleur laughed. “You are truly good fun.”

“I’m glad you think so. Most just find me too abrasive,” I grinned.

Fleur was about to say something but looked past me. “La mia parola. I do believe I found your friend.” She pointed to behind me.

I turned and immediately decided that my sisters might have gone a little overboard. Niirah wore a white and silver-blue trim dress that flowed down over her tail, a headdress of silver feathers and decorative chain draping over the back of her head. Sapphires were embedded in the chain between her eyes. For a dragoness that I didn’t get along very well with, I had to say, she was actually stunning. Breathtaking really.

“Would you get that look off your face,” she snapped. Her face was turning red and she was trying not to growl at me. “Your sisters are insufferable. Can you believe they thought this wasn't enough?”

Considering they are relentlessly trying to set me up with you, yes. “I can believe that they thought that, yes. But I think you look nice regardless.”

“Oh, shut up. You're just saying that because you're nice.” She rolled her eyes.

I turned to my only available back-up. “Fleur, help me out here. She looks nice, yes?”

“Comme un diamant,” Fleur nodded appraisingly. When she noticed we didn't understand she translated. “Like a diamond.”

Niirah rolled her eyes again. “I actually don't like diamonds, they’re too sweet for me.”

Fleur blinked slowly, obviously having no idea how to respond to that. “Well, perhaps we should go in now?” she suggested.

“Please. I feel silly out here with all the ponies staring at me.” Niirah tried to glare back but to no effect.

Niirah walked beside me as we followed Fleur into the theatre and up to our seats that were above and to the left of the stage. Niirah purposely avoided eye contact with everypony we passed, almost all of whom turned and stared as she passed. When we reached our seats she seemed to relax a little. There were twelve seats up here, but none were occupied.

“Looks like all our company decided to not show,” Fleur observed, smirking a little. “Now we can enjoy the show without critiquer chuchotement behind us.”

Niirah was about to ask what she said, but I answered before she could ask. “Whispering gossip.” We sat in the row behind Fleur to her right. Niirah was to my left. Quietly, we waited for the show to start.

When the show began it was obvious that this was nothing like the stuff that Kii and Hex were into. This was calm and beautiful music, played by a full orchestra. Don't get me wrong, I like the faster-paced stuff too, but this was peaceful and it was just what I needed after the news I received earlier.

After a few pieces had been played, I looked over at Niirah just to kinda see what her mood was. She was rocking subtly side to side, eyes closed and a peaceful smile on her muzzle. It’s like she had completely forgotten who she was, and in those moments when the music was playing, she was truly happy.

The piece ended. Niirah opened her eyes and looked over at me, noticing me staring. “What?” she asked in a whisper.

“Nothing really,” I whispered back. “I was just thinking that I’d ask you to more events like this if you enjoy them as much as this one.” I bumped her playfully.

“I wouldn't be opposed to the idea,” she admitted.

A pony got onstage between every performance, thanked the prior performer, and announced the next. “And now, coming all the way from Ponyville with her instrument of choice, Lyra Heartstrings, and her entrancing harp.”

A teal green unicorn stepped onto the stage with a stool and a harp. She set the harp down almost middle stage, and the stool next to it. She sat on the stool and took a moment to get in position. Almost as soon as she struck the first cord with a hoof, Niirah locked her eyes onto the harp with a look of awe.

She listened to each cord. I could tell because Niirah’s ears twitched with every sound. This went on for the entirety of Lyra’s performance. As she watched the harp, I watched her fall in love with the instrument.

My sisters were right about something too. I was struggling to believe it myself though. I had feelings for this dragoness. Not quite sure what they were yet, but they were there for certain.

Perhaps it’s just the moment. They’ll be gone by tomorrow.

Author's Note

That wasn't very long of a wait, was it?

Things are looking kina rocky for our dragon allies. Why want's to know what happens? Too bad. You ALL gotta wait and see what is gonna happen. NO SPOILERS!

I forgot to provide translations to two of Fleur's comments. First: "Je trouve que ses paroles sont vraies. Allez le coller ailleurs." means "I think his words are true. Go and stick it somewhere else."

Second: "La mia parola." means "My word."

XX - Family

Spring had finally come and with it the yearly shedding of our skin. Unfortunately for me, I had also caught a cold at the same time. Which meant I was always cold, had work piling up at the embassy, and I was itchy from the dead skin. Aleazh was looking for a way to hasten the shedding process, so she could get back to work in the Moonlight Diner. Nikta had yet to begin shedding, and Kii was almost done, just a few pieces left for her.

Whenever a dragon sheds their skin after is usually when dragon eggs appear in spades back home. I shouldn't have to explain why. A dragon’s scales are more vibrant in color after shedding. I’m guessing it’s a mating thing left over from when we were more primitive.

I found myself curious as to how Niirah would look after her skin was done shedding. She’d probably look nice. Dammit, I thought these feelings for her would be gone by now.

“Sir, do you need anything else?” Dwiin, my new personal guard asked me. Viing had not been kidding when he said his scales were like metal. Metal-looking natural plating covered his body; he was about my size, just a lot more muscle. I envied him. He said that he has never had to shed his skin. Lucky jerk.

I was curled up on my bed with as many blankets I could find, even the fire-wolf pelt. “No Dwiin. Unless you know of anywhere I can find some medicine that is dragon-friendly, no, there is nothing.”

“If you change your mind I’ll be down the hall, sir,” he said with a salute and left my room. He had to stay in our guest room for the time being until I could find a better solution to this issue.

I hate being sick. I was the one to protect my family, but this was when my family had to take care of me. I hadn't been sick since before Kii hatched, but this was a very bad cold. And for fire dragons like myself, that meant our inner flame was temporarily out. With nothing to warm us, we start to freeze, so keeping warm is essential. Were this a fever it would be the opposite effect; too much fire, and we start burning everything we touch. There is the in-between area we usually are at, that's normal.

With that thought, I figured we should invest in a room where we couldn’t burn anything. Or at least fireproof blankets.

I heard knocking on the front door. “Dwiin, could you get that?!” I called with the loudest voice I could and immediately started coughing. Trying to shout with my throat in its current state was a bad idea.

I didn’t hear a response but I could hear Dwiin’s heavy steps going down the stairs. Hushed voices from downstairs. More movement heading up the stairs now, and approaching my bedroom door.

“Come in,” I called before they could knock.

The door opened and Nandak entered. “You look like wyvern dung,” he said.

I sniffed and smiled. I had missed my brother. “Hey, brother. I’d hug ya’ but you might get sick too.”

“Yeah, I’m good here by the door. You gonna be good for our hatchdays next week?” Nandak asked.

I shrugged. “Hopefully. I’m kinda on my own here, since we don’t exactly have a doctor we can go do.”

“Well, what about that dragon Spike? He’s been in Equestria all his life, right? Surely he knows who to go to,” Nandak suggested.

“If I give you his address could you go ask him?” I asked. I hadn't even thought that Spike might know where to go.

“Um, yeah. After I go visit Alezah and Nikta, sure. Where does he live?

“In the Golden Oaks Library, Ponyville,” I told him and sneezed.

Nandak rolled his eyes. “Right. Because I haven't spent enough time in a library for the past month.”

“Olakaan?” I asked, raising a brow.

He nodded. “Yeah. I learned things that I didn't realize needed to be known; he even made me learn a lot of ancient dragon. But I'll go see our sisters and then see about finding you a plague doctor. Or maybe an undertaker.”

“I will sneeze on you,” I threatened.

“Then you’ll never get help,” Nandak grinned and left my room.

I growled to myself. I suppose the best I could do was wait and rest.

Several small hot meals and a bunch of restless naps later, I was being dragged down to Canterlot’s undercity by Spike and my brother. We had convinced Dwiin to stay behind, insisting that with all the security in Canterlot he wasn't needed. He just wanted to do his job so I couldn’t fault him for that. But he’d barely been here a week and he was almost always hovering over my shoulder. It was getting annoying.

Spike was leading the way as my brother made sure I didn’t pass out on the way. “Who are we going to see again?” I asked with a sniff, leaning on Nandak.

Spike slowed down to be beside us. “An old friend. Twilight found him down here when I was still a hatchling. I had gotten a cold and Twilight didn’t know what to do. None of the doctors in the upper city knew what to do until a patient in a hospital sent us down here to a clinic.” He explained the story.

“Sounds like you’ve had an excellent history with this place,” Nandak commented.

“I would always come here if there was something wrong with me when Twilight and I lived here,” Spike explained. “Now I go to the Zebra Village just within Everfree to see Zecora.” We turned down an alley.

A lit sign over a doorway read “Clinic.” There wasn't a line or anything despite the building looking more modern and clean than the surrounding structures. When we entered the clinic the other patrons—a griffin, two zebras, and an earth pony stallion—all looked up in surprise. The receptionist was a unicorn, taking down names and wait times.

Spike and I walked up to the receptionist, while Nandak found a seat. “You look like a walk-in. I don’t recognize you as a regular,” she observed as if it wasn't obvious.

“Daktari is an old friend. If you could tell him ‘Spike is here with a new patient’, I would appreciate it,” Spike smiled kindly at her.

“Is he the new patient?” she asked, smiling back at me.

“Yup,” I said confirming it and sneezed loudly. I couldn’t help but talk in a grumpy tone of voice. I was cold and away from my comforting blankets. How would someone expect a dragon to talk when he’s sick?

She seemed unfazed by my attitude. “If you could fill this out while I tell him, and what is your name?” She levitated a pen and clipboard with a form on it, over to us.

“Krein,” I said dryly. “K-r-e-i-n. Pronounced ‘Kr-reign’,” I told her.

“He’ll be with you shortly if you’ll just have a seat while you wait,” she said writing down my name.

We sat by my brother, whose wings were twitching. I didn't have anything else to notice as I filled out the standard form of “have you ever had this illness?”

“Itching to get moving?” I asked, checking another ‘no’ on pony pox.

He shrugged. “Can you blame me? I wanna see what's out there, but our sisters would never forgive me if I miss their eighty-eighth.”

“Neither would I because I would have to hear about it from them,” I joked.

He must've had a thought because he made an odd face. “Hey before I forget, some weirdo stuff happened in the Dragonlands last week. Know anything about that?” Nandak asked.

“A thing named 'Discord’ escaped a magical prison, brought chaos down on our heads, and was re-imprisoned, all in a day,” I summed up.

Nandak nodded. “That explains it.”

“Why? What happened?” I asked.

“Everything was opposites. Volcanoes were cold, Shadow dragons we're mute and clumsy flyers, I could breathe ice for a few hours, it was odd.”

“We had flying pigs. Did the sun and moon switch rapidly for you?” I asked.

He looked at me with confusion. “Yeah, they did. What was the point of that?”

I shrugged. “Krein!” the nurse called. “The doctor will see you now.”

I stood with Spike. Nandak stayed in the waiting room. The nurse led us to a room, with a medical table that all seemed appropriately sized for a dragon. Spike sat in a chair.

We only waited for a minute before a zebra male wearing a lab coat stepped in. He was thin, but not overly so, about the standard height of an earth pony. I couldn't see his cutie mark because of the coat. His eyes were a purple.

“Good morning. Swell to see you again, Spike my friend,” he said. His accent was foreign.

Spike smiled. “Hey Daktari, think you can help my friend here?”

“What seems to be the problem?” he asked me.

I sneezed before I could answer. “Cold,” I wheezed.

“Ah yes. Open your mouth wide and say 'Ah,’” he said, getting a little wooden stick. He proceeded to peer down my throat. “So Spike. How is Miss Sparkle?”

Spike respond. “Ma is keeping busy. I think she is having a picnic with her friends in Ponyville today.”

Daktari nodded. “Ah yes. Picnics are a good way to get fresh air. We all need it.” I rolled my eyes. This conversation was unnecessary. The doc pulled away from my mouth. “Let me see your ear.”

I turned my head, and he stuck a cold thermometer in my ear. Very uncomfortable. “Tell me, Krein. Have you used your fire breath much lately?” he asked.

“Haven't had a need to use it much lately,” I said.

“Soaked up sunlight regularly?” he continued.

How did he know that? “Not as much as I'd like.”

He pulled the thermometer out and clicked his tongue. “Yeah, this is the common dragon-cold. I recommend a cup of fire tea every morning when you wake up, and every night before bed. Every day until recovered, and longer to prevent more cold illness.”

“Fire tea? What's that?” I asked. I felt as though I should know what it was.

Daktari went over to a cabinet and pulled a small jar of crushed red leaves out and gave it to me. “A pinch of these fire salts steeped in boiled water for ten minutes.”

“Alright. Is that it?”

He nodded. “Yes. I've given Spike the same remedy several times.”

“Alright, I guess. How much I owe you?” I reached into my coin bag.

“I'll let you talk to the receptionist about that. I have many more patients to attend to. Good day, and get some rest.” Daktari walked out of the room.

“So?” Spike asked.

“If this works. I'm gonna ask if he'd like to have some helpers from the Dragonlands,” I said, tapping the jar of fire salts with a claw.

Fire salts are magic. Plain and simple. Okay, I'm sure they aren't magic, but it seems like it. Only a couple days later, and I felt pretty good already. Good enough that I was back at work. But I was still not well enough to breath fire. A few more days and I'd be fine.

I had a letter from one of the dragons who moved here; she was asking if it were possible to go into business here in Equestria, buying property and the works. I'd have to talk to Fancy Pants about this, business investments are his thing. I know all the dragons here right now can't purchase property yet; they gotta be a fully-fledged citizen first. Right now renting property is the best they can do. I was fortunate to get here before all these rules.

After explaining that in detail, I began looking at an incomplete inventory report from Algae. It was supposed to log the inventory of our warehouse in Baltimare and the one we have here in Canterlot, but it was incomplete.

I stood up and left my office. Niirah was at her desk reading a textbook. She looked nice today. Bite your tongue, Krein! I yelled at myself.

“Is Algae here yet?” I asked.

She looked up at me. “Um, yeah, but where is Ash? I haven't seen him at all today and he's usually here before me.”

Was he gone? Oh right, that was my doing. “Oh, I figured we could use a break, so I sent him to Baltimare to make sure the warehouse guards are in shape. He left earlier today.”

Niirah let out a sigh of relief. “Thank the Spirits, peace at last,” she mumbled, going back to her studies.

I knocked on Algae's office door. “Algae, I need to talk to you.”

“Just a second.” I heard her moving around on the other side. “Come in,” she called at last. I opened the door, and she had on a casual sweater with a hood, big enough to go over her head.

“This Inventory report is incomplete. I'll need you to redo it,” I told her, then I noticed that she was making an effort to hide her face from me. “Is something the matter?”

“What do you mean?” she tried asking innocently.

“Oh no, I know that routine. You're trying to hide something. Take off the hood and take your claws away from your face please,” I basically ordered.

She hesitated, but as she removed the hood as I asked. When she did I felt myself gasp in shock; black bruised scales dotted her face, there was a swollen cut on her lip, and her left eye was shiny and swollen. More bruises covered her lower neck, all the approximate size of closed claws. Scratches that were not deep enough to cause serious injuries, but certainly sting.

“What happened to you?” I asked, putting the paper down and leaning in to get a closer look, the big brother in me taking over.

“I-I fell,” Algae mumbled.

I stood tall, knowing that stairs can’t claw a dragon’s hide. “The truth. And don't think me some imbecile who will believe a lie,” I said. “I practically raised a little sister on my own.”

If she could bite her lip without causing herself pain, she probably would've. “A-Ash gets angry sometimes, a-and I do the dumbest things…” She started to cry.

“Ash did this to you?” That's it. He's done. But I need a replacement for him first. “Dwiin! Get up here, I have an assignment for you!” I roared.

“Really, sir it's no problem. He just loses control, and I deserve it most of the time…” she started before I cut her off.

“Why are you defending him? He is abusing you. Using you as a punching bag. I will not have a dragon on my staff behaving in such a dishonorable manner, especially since we represent Lord Torch here,” I almost barked, trying not to send my anger to her.

Algae looked down at her desk. “I-I see your point.”

Niirah had wondered over and peeked into Algae's office. “What’s going...I'm going to kill him,” Niirah declared after seeing Algae's bruises.

“I got the first go. You can have what's left,” I agreed with her.

“You called, sir?” Dwiin asked, coming up the stairs.

“I want you to take Algae here down to the clinic by the air docks, and get her a full check-up.” I wrote down the directions. “Tell them to send the bill here.”

“Yes, sir,” Dwiin nodded.

“You are not to leave her side. Until I can do something about Ash, you're glued to her. Understand?” I stated clearly.

Dwiin hesitated. “But sir, my orders are—”

“I know what they are. I heard. I can handle myself for the time being. Just go, protect somedragon who actually needs it,” I interjected.

Algae put her hood back on, stood and started toward Dwiin. She stopped and looked at me. “Thank you,” she said, giving me a quick hug. Then she walked out with Dwiin.

“What are you gonna do?” Niirah asked.

“Call Ash’s boss,” I answered. “And until your brother responds, we behave like normal. Ash is not to go near Algae, and Dwiin is not to leave Algae's side.” I walked back toward my office.

“So we can't actually kill him?” Niirah asked, obviously disappointed.

“Sadly no, we have to be evolved about this,” I answered.

“Being evolved is starting to suck sometimes,” Niirah said bitterly.

I sighed sitting down. “There are times I agree with you on that.”

Algae had been cooped up in her office ever since Ash returned. Needless to say, he wasn't happy with my decision to separate him from Algae, and he definitely didn't know Viing was searching for a viable replacement for him. Dwiin had started staying at Algae's apartment to make sure Ash didn't get any ideas. That was four days ago.

But today, we were in Ponyville. I had told Algae and Dwiin to come with Niirah and I to Ponyville today because I was hoping to send a few of the small families of dragons here. But only if I could find places willing to hire them. I asked for their help, but it mainly to get Algae out of her office and into the sunlight. Perhaps we'll go by one of the lakes so she can get her scales wet, her being a sea dragon and all.

“This place is nothing like Canterlot,” Algae observed, pulling her hoodie back slightly so she could look around.

“Yeah, no upturned noses and everypony minds their own business for the most part,” Niirah agreed.

Niirah didn't want to hang around the office with Ash there. They didn't get along, with good reasons...and personally, I was pretty sure that she would try to kill him if I left her alone with him. Algae and Niirah lead us through Ponyville, while Dwiin and I followed behind. We weren't heading in any particular direction so it didn’t matter that they didn’t know where anything was.

I had my own agenda for this visit: talk to Pinkie Pie about the four birthday parties I want her to put on. I had three days. Getting Pinkie onboard seemed like the easy option.

“Hey, why don't we go to Sugarcube Corner for some shakes?” I suggested.

“Yeah, I'm starving.” Algae agreed.

“You weren't doing too good this morning,” Dwiin commented. “You sure you want to eat?”

Dwiin had become friends with Algae fast, and she was trying to loosen him up. So far she's gotten him to the occasional open comment; that question was probably the last we'll hear from him for another half hour. Dwiin had no further objections to protecting her right now. He even kept her company on his lunchtimes.

Hold on. “What does he mean you haven't been feeling well?” I asked as we all rounded a corner and Sugarcube Corner came into view.

“It was just this morning. But I felt fine once I got to work,” she informed me.

“Odd,” I pondered as we walked into Sugarcube Corner.

My thinking was interrupted by a blur of pink. “Hello, my dragonly friends! What can I do ya’ for?” Pinkie Pie asked in a fake silly accent, wearing a waiter’s costume and a fake mustache.

“A table to rest, a chocolate shake…” I pointed to Niirah.

“Strawberry,” she said clearly.

I moved my claw to point at Dwiin who looked up at a menu they had behind the counter. “Vanilla I guess,” he shrugged.

I pointed at Algae but she hesitated. “Um... I've been craving something actually. If I could just whisper it to you?” she asked Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie nodded and stuck her ear toward Algae. Algae leaned in and whispered just quiet enough where I couldn't hear. I doubt Dwiin and Niirah heard it either.

When she was done whispering. Pinkie simply smiled. “Done and done. There is a nice dragon-sized table over there by the window. I'll have your shakes out in a jiffy.” She bounced

We all went and sat down. The girls sat beside one another in front of the window, Dwiin sat beside Algae, and I sat beside Niirah.

I couldn't help but ask. “What did you ask for?”

“It's best if you just see for yourself,” Algae said as she shied away from me and scooted closer to Dwiin.

Conversation kinda died for a moment, but I was curious about another thing. “Niirah, how goes school? Alezah tells me you've taken up an instrument.”

Her face turned a little pink. “Ah, um, yes. The Harp.”

This was interesting. “Really?”

“It's just beginning lessons at the school. Nothing big.” Niirah scratched her arm nervously.

“Well, when you get to perform am I gonna get an invite?” I asked.

“As your sister’s plus one,” Niirah said.

“That hurts. Truly, I am wounded,” I said seriously. We all laughed, except for Dwiin, who just kinda smiled.

Pinkie came over with our orders and passed them out. “Chocolate, strawberry, and vanilla shakes. Then lastly cheesy fries, red peppers and avocado on top, and a vanilla shake for you.”

We all gave Algae a questioning look. “What?” she protested. “I can't explain it. I've just wanted this lately.” She sunk into her seat, looking embarrassed, and took a bite of the strange food combo.

“Say, Pinkie Pie. I was wondering if I could get your help with something,” I said, turning to her.

“Is it another party? Please, say it's a party,” she said, crossing her hooves.

“It's not a party,” I said crushing her hopes momentarily. Her mane deflated like a balloon and her eyes widened into an expression of dismay. When Niirah jabbed me in the rib with a claw I continued. “It's four parties over four days. Hatchday parties for my siblings and me.”

Pinkie’s mane immediately bounced back to normal as her eyes grew large and a big grin spread across her face. “Oh my gosh!” she squealed. “I know exactly what to do. You will not be disappointed. Gotta go!” She bounced off.

“Is that the whole reason you wanted to come here?” Niirah asked, seeing through my plans.

“Primarily, yes. I was actually thinking about Fillydelphia to put more of the dragon families we have wanting to come here. There is a whole three-block section of the city in the southern area completely vacant. I was thinking about talking to Princess Luna about it,” I explained.

“Why are you asking us about this?” Niirah asked.

“Because I want to hear your thoughts on the matter,” I answered.

Algae seemed to give it some thought. “Well, I think the apartments we have in Canterlot should be reserved for those working at the Embassy. If we put all the others in Fillydelphia and find them jobs within the city, it will be a perfect little community. And a school, they need a school.”

“Very well put—” Niirah started.

“And a playground,” Algae clapped cheerfully.

“You were saying?” I asked Niirah.

Niirah coughed, looking irritated at being interrupted. “Like I was saying. Very well put Algae, but there are other things to consider.”

“Like?” Dwiin asked.

“Security. We will need to figure out how to assist the Fillydelphia Guard with maintaining the peace,” Niirah pointed out.

“Perhaps that is a job we could offer. The first Dragon-Pony joint security team.” Dwiin suggested. “I could run some numbers with Algae if she helps me with the logistics of it.”

“You think you can drum up a presentation I can give to the princesses?” I asked him.

“I can give it a try,” Dwiin shrugged his wings.

My hatchday was first-up. I rolled out of bed and took a shower. Once I got out and started toweling myself off, I realized how quiet it was. Normally, Kii would be up by now.

I walked downstairs to find the house empty. No dragon or pony was here.

I went into the kitchen and found my fire salt tea already brewed with a note on it. “Go out back,” the note read. “Why?” I asked the cup. Of course, the cup didn’t answer.

I took the fire tea in my left claw, using the wing on the same side as a surrogate walking limb, I made my way to the back sliding door.

Opening the glass door I could see all the dragons that mattered to me and a few ponies. Several presents on a table to the side. A breakfast buffet on a long family outdoor table was on the other side of the yard.

“Happy Hatchday!” every dragon and pony cheered.

“What’s all this?” I asked in confusion. “I mean, I know it's my hatchday, what's with breakfast outdoors?”

“Well, we mentioned to Pinkie that you liked mornings so she put together a Hatchday Breakfast Party.” Kii smiled.

“Well alright then.” I shrugged, joining the festivities.

We ate, we laughed, every dragon and pony had fun. Guests stayed until early afternoon and then Nandak went and got pizza for dinner. It was the first hatchday I’d had with my full family and with friends, and not just Kii. And I couldn’t wait for next year.

Author's Note

I have something special planned to come out with the next chapter. It's not IN the next chapter, I will merely be revealing it in this section of the next chapter.

Thumbs up and comment on something you liked about the chapter! Have a great week!

XXI - New Journeys

Alezah’s and Nikta’s hatchdays were attended by many of the ponies, griffins, and thestrals they met around Canterlot. I even got to meet their “coltfriends.” It was obvious right from the start that they were afraid of me. Good.

However, we spent most of Nandak’s hatchday trying to change his mind about going out on an adventure. We all knew we wouldn’t be able to, so we got him maps and charts for his journey. I had gotten some old maps of ancient Equestria, and maps of places shrouded in myths from Princess Celestia. She was kind enough to make some copies. We also got him some underwing satchels to carry things like food and water.

That was a whole two days ago though. Nandak had been gathering supplies. He was now ready to take off.

“You sure about this?” I asked him as he hitched his brand new satchels underneath his wings. They were double canvas, metal buckles, and leather strapped satchels that ran along his sides, under the wings.

“Sure as ever,” Nandak said. He looked at Alezah and Nikta, both of whom were softly crying. “I'll be back in a few months. I'll be fine.”

“I know I'm just going to miss you terribly,” Nikta said hugging him.

Alezah stepped up next. “You come back safe and unharmed.” She hugged him tight and then backed away for Kii.

“I learned something for you,” Kii beamed. Her eyes glowed, and Nandak’s bags were enveloped in purple-aura-fire momentarily. “Now you can fit three times the stuff with none of the weight! I learned this from one of the books I got on my hatchday.”

“Thanks, sis.” Nandak hugged Kii. Once she stepped back, I stepped up.

“This is a map to a gemstone cache in the Badlands. Don't clean them out but, you may use some if you need to. Okay?” I tucked the map into a pocket of his, then I hugged him. “Take care alright?”

“I will,” he promised as we parted the hug. “Alrighty then. Goodbye, I'll be back in a few months.” He lifted off the ground hard and circled once, waving to us, before turning south and disappearing above the trees.

Knowing that Nandak was someplace I wouldn’t be able to help him out of trouble made me a lot more nervous than it should have. As much as I wanted to find a way to look in on him and make sure that he’s okay, I also knew that he needed to do things on his own out there; he couldn’t depend on big brother forever. So I bit back my overprotective instinct and focused on what was in front of me.

At the moment, that was a presentation to Princess Celestia and Luna, as well as the Mayor of Fillydelphia. A one Mayor Reuben. I was waiting with Dwiin outside the throne room.

“Speaker Krein, they are ready for you,” Raven said calling me into the room. It had taken a long time, but she’d finally gotten comfortable enough around me to look me in the eyes when she talked to me.

Stepping inside, Dwiin and I saw Celestia and Luna sitting on their thrones overlooking the room. Mayor Reuben was standing before them slightly off to the side as to not be directly in front of the princesses. I walked in front of them and bowed respectively. Dwiin mimicked my movements.

“Do introduce us to your new shadow, Speaker,” Luna requested.

“Princesses, I'd like you to meet Sergeant Dwiin Vahlok. My security consultant on this matter.” If I told them he was my guard, they might start asking questions as to why.

“We see,” Celestia nodded. “You have come to request access to the southern block of Fillydelphia. A whole section of the city which was abandoned and marked for demolition by the city. Isn't that right, Mayor?” Celestia asked.

“That is indeed the case Princess,” Mayor Reuben confirmed. “It has become troublesome maintaining the roads there, and nopony goes there due to its distance from available markets, its criminal activity, and the lack of a school in that section.”

“If it is completely empty, why not let the dragons go in and throw the criminals out?” Luna asked.

“I'm afraid we just don't have the Guards for something like this,” Mayor Reuben sighed. “The City Guard is stretched thin as it is, we can't spare any to patrol that section of the city.”

“Perhaps that is why the vermin nest there, because of the Guard's neglect of it?” Luna stated.

“Princesses, if I may speak?” I stepped forward.

“Yes, Speaker? Do you have a solution?” Celestia asked.

“Sergeant Dwiin and I have run the numbers, and we have already spoken to our Enforcer about this.” I took a breath. Time to sell my crazy plan. “We propose the first Equestrian-Dragon security force. Allow us to guard our own, while our forces learn from each other. At least until the Fillydelphia Guard can resume patrols on their own.”

“A kind of Guard Exchange Program. For educational purposes as well as security,” Dwiin commented.

The Princesses and Mayor Reuben all looked intrigued. “I’d like to speak to the City Council and Captain Valor before any decisions are made please Princess,” the Mayor said to the Princesses.

Celestia and Luna looked at each other and nodded. “Very well. We shall continue this next week at the same time. This meeting is adjourned.” Celestia tapped a hoof to the floor, making a resonating sound.

Dwiin and I started to head back to the Embassy. Dwiin was oddly quiet, and I saw his eyes traveling upwards a couple times as though his mind was running away from him.

“You're more quiet than usual,” I stated. “Something on your mind?”

“If I may speak freely, Speaker,” he asked.

“Dwiin,” I sighed. “In the short time I've known you I've come to call you friend. Friends share what is bothering each other. Please, tell me what's the matter.” I just realized I'm starting to sound like Celestia.

My guard thought in silence for a few moments, then swallowed. “Its Algae,” Dwiin admitted. “I must admit that I find myself caring for her. But I do not think she shares the same feelings.”

I shrugged my wings. “Perhaps you could try just telling her? She seems to like you well enough. You two got along better than I thought you would.”

“Perhaps. But I think she still likes Lieutenant Ash,” Dwiin said glumly.

Hearing his name made me bristle. “Trust me, my friend. You are ten times the dragon he will ever be. You have honor. He does not. I think Algae knows that too.” We turned the corner for the street the Embassy was on.

“I suppose.” He paused. “Why haven't you said anything to Niirah yet then?”

I stopped in my tracks. “I-I... u-um… I don't know what you're talking about.”

“For a politician, you aren't very good at lying,” he laughed lightly.

I shook my head. “I suppose we both are in the same club.”

“At least I have a chance though.” Dwiin paused, looking surprised by his own comment. “I have no idea where that came from, sir, I apologize,” he stammered.

Was he kidding? “Don't apologize for that one, that was a good burn. Bravo, you’re learning.” I clapped him on the back, smiling. “But enough of this. We need to be professional now.”

Resuming my mask of professionalism, I opened the door to the Embassy and we walked through the front door. It was a slow day so we only had a few staff members on-duty at the moment.

“Is there anything that needs my attention down here?” I called to Ferrite, a female stone dragon who was working as a receptionist.

“Nothing right now!” Ferrite called back, barely even looking up from her magazine.

“Alright!” I answered before going up.

As I took my first step on the stairs to head up to the second floor, we heard a screaming roar. Dwiin and I both froze for a second, then we charged up the stairs.

Ash had Niirah pinned to the ground, choking her with his claws and rending holes into her wings with his back claws. Algae was in the corner, her hind leg bent in an unnatural way, fear clear on her heavily bruised face. Ash looked up and reared back, preparing to send a blast of fire breath at Algae.

Dwiin didn't hesitate; he dived forward, putting his metal-like back and wings between Algae and the blast. The flames washed off his skin; he grunted in pain but didn’t move, guarding Algae with his body. I charged at Ash. He may have had training but I had experience fighting other dragons.

I tackled Ash off of Niirah. We rolled a few meters, then Ash shoved me off him. When we both got to our feet, Ash blasted me with fire.

I held my claws in front of my eyes to guard them against the flames The fire felt cold to me; curious. As soon as the fire ceased, I saw that he had closed in while I was blinded and was swiping at my face. I blocked it, grunting as he scratched my arm, and I grabbed his muzzle, keeping it shut with my opposite claw. My claws were glowing from the heat of the fire and I was burning his scales. Ash collapsed to his knees, shaking and trying to push me off him; he would’ve screamed in pain if I would let him, and his attempts to get me to let go only burned his claws.

I glanced over at Niirah. She was coughing and having trouble moving her injured wings. Then I glared at the dragon whose fate was in my claws right then. I wasn't mad. “Enraged” is a good word to use for what I was feeling in that moment. My scales were heating up like molten metal.

“Disgraceful! Dishonorable! Waste of a dragon’s soul!” I shouted as I brought his face close to mine. There was fear in Ash’s eyes. “I wish I could be there for the punishment the Enforcer will have in store for you. But I hope it's long and painful because you deserve nothing less!” I threw him into the floor.

He roared in pain, the kind of roars when those traitors were ‘branded,’ and lay still. Algae panted and whimpered, clinging to Dwiin. Niirah slowly got back to her feet; with a growl, she gave Ash a vicious kick while he lay on the ground, making him whimper. The Dragon Guards finally showed up, attracted by the noise. “Take him away. Have the Canterlot guard hold him for us until the Enforcer gets here.” I snarled.

“Speaker,” Dwiin said getting my attention as he stroked Algae’s scales, trying to calm her down. “Take a breath.”

I looked at myself. I was glowing red-hot. I started breathing like my friend asked me to. And breathing. And breathing.

Some RBI (Royal Bureau of Investigation) agents had arrived to take statements. We were standing around the two medical carriages that were sitting outside the Embassy. A unicorn pony was bandaging my injured claw. Dwiin was insisting that he was fine, and the black scoring on his scales was just carbon residue. Algae and Niirah had already been hauled off to the hospital half an hour ago.

The Guard were dragging Ash out of the Embassy in heavy chains, being held by multiple ponies. But he was in no shape to fight or resist; even from this distance, I could see the burns I made. Blood was flowing from his bandaged claws that he was forced to walk on due to his wings being bound and chained. The bandages on his muzzle were stained red, and there was a look of deep pain in his eyes. He deserved every ounce of it.

Dwiin finally escaped from the medical pony and came over to me. “I have a question.” He paused a moment. “If you’re both Fire Dragons, shouldn't he be just as fireproof as you?”

I looked at my claws, some ashes of Ash still on them. “That’s what I thought.” I hadn't cared in the moment. But now that I thought about it, it was bothering me. Not that Ash was injured, but that my abilities got so out of control that another dragon just like me was injured by them.

“We should go see the girls,” Dwiin suggested.

“Yeah,” I agreed, suddenly aware of how tired I was.

The RBI was still taking statements but I let the head agent know where I was gonna be should they need anything from me. I also told Ferrite to send everydragon home once the RBI was done with them.

Dwiin and I made our way over to Canterlot General. We stopped at a store to get them a thing or two. I got Niirah a can of jellied cranberry sauce; she once told me that she loves the stuff. Dwiin got Algae a tub of chocolate ice cream.

Canterlot General was decently sized, always busy with nurses and doctors running around like a crisis was going on. But it had a kind of peace to it. I can't explain it but there was peace to the chaos, a method to the madness.

I stepped up to the front desk. “We are looking for the two female dragons that were brought in about a half hour ago.”

“Let me see…” The receptionist checked a clipboard. “Second floor Room S-eleven. I recommend taking the stairs. The elevators aren't-dragon sized. We learned that the hard way today.” She winced.

“Alright then.” I didn’t want to know why that was an important lesson.

Dwiin and I started up toward the second floor. “Sir, are you alright? You haven’t been the same since earlier,” Dwiin asked.

I sighed and looked down at my bandaged claw. “I don’t usually lose my cool like that Dwiin. I pride myself on being civilized, on our evolutions as a species. Acting the way I did, it was animalistic instinct. I don't like it.”

Dwiin stepped through the doors to the second floor while I followed behind. “Personally, I'm glad you did. Niirah or Algae could have gotten hurt worse than they did.”

“Yeah. I suppose you're right,” I mumbled as we got to their room.

Looking in, my eyes went to Niirah first instinctively. Her wings were stitched up already, but it looked like she was coming off of anti-pain potions. I glanced over to Algae. Her leg was wrapped and iron rods were supporting the injury, lifting it up into the air. She didn't look comfortable. She also looked like she had been crying since she got here.

I stepped up to Niirah. “Hey there.”

“Heeeey.” She let out a very un-Niirah-like giggle and an overly happy smile.

“You alright?” I asked slowly.

“I'm gre-I'm great. They gave me the best potions for while the did stuff to my wings, and look!” She shoved a wing in my face. “All patched up captain.”

I laughed at her a little while she pulled her wing back in. “That's great. I brought you your favorite snack.”

Her eyes lit up with joy. “You are the best! But the doc said I can't eat until the potions wear off completely. But this is food number one!” She grinned wide.

“Is local anesthetic normal for bone corrections?” Dwiin asked. “Why not give Niirah the same thing?

“I don't know. When is the doctor coming back?” I asked.

“He asked me if there was anything bothering me other than my leg,” Algae mumbled, not looking at either of us. “I told him about the morning sickness and the weird cravings. He then asked if he could run a blood test. I said okay. He'll be back when he gets the results.”

“Do you mind if we stay with you?” Dwiin asked her, slowly taking her claw.

Algae looked down at their intertwined claws, then managed to smile quietly. “I don't mind if Niirah doesn't mind,” she said.

“You’re cute!” Niirah laughed, poking the side of my head.

“Wild guess here, but I don't think she minds,” I said sitting down beside Niirah’s bed.

So Dwiin and I stayed while the doctors ran their tests. Every now and then, a nurse would come by and check Niirah’s stitches and Algae’s cast. Slowly, Niirah came down from her “high.” When she did, she got really groggy and started drinking water like there was a drought coming.

“I don't want to hear about this ever again,” Niirah grumbled through her drinking straw.

“That you were high, or that you called Krein ‘cute’ several times?” Dwiin asked.

“Both,” Niirah shot him a glare. She looked back over to me. “Thanks for the cranberry sauce. I didn't think you knew that I have a can with every lunch.”

“I'm more observant than you think,” I smiled up at her. She grinned back.

“Ms. Hiilah?” The doctor called from the door.

“That's me, and please just call me Algae,” Algae waved a claw. Hiilah is her clan name? Hiilah roughly translated to Aquatic Dragon means “reef.”

“I have the results of your blood test. It's up to you if you would like the others here or not.” The doctor gestured to the rest of us.

Algae hesitated, rubbing her claws together. “They are the closest thing I have to a family right now, so I want them here.”

That was sweet of her. We are an odd looking family, I thought in the moment.

The doctor nodded. “We'll Algae, all your blood test shows it that you pregnant.” The doctor said casually. Algae froze as the doctor continued. “Congratulations. So you'll be allowed to leave before dusk tonight-”

“Doctor,” I said getting his attention. “Can we have the room please?”

When he looked up at Algae he could see the look of absolute fear on her face. “Oh. Of course,” he said realization slowly dawning on his face. He quickly exited.

Once he was gone Niirah started talking. “The only possible father is—”

“Ash. Ash is the father.” Algae finished the sentence. “I wasn't with any other dragons.” she started to cry, burying her face in her claws. “What am I gonna do?”

We were all quiet for a few minutes before Dwiin said something. “It's like you said. We are your family here. We'll help you however we can.”

I was more concerned about Ash. We had to tell him. He's gonna be a father, and he'll never get to see them. But then a thought occurred to me. What if we don't?

Author's Note

So not a whole lot of surprises here. But if some things did surprise you please share what it is that was but do be considerate to those who have not gotten this far and use the spoiler cover for obvious reasons.

Everyone please if you wish to know what kind of shenanigans Nandak is gonna get into, click anywhere on these lines the whole thing is the link to the story! I hope you enjoy it I've been working on it for weeks.

XXII - Looking Up

Over the next week, things got a little odd. Dwiin moved in with Algae, his argument being that she’d soon need help with her day-to-day, but I guess that’s not all that weird. Kii was acting strange whenever Niirah was around; uncomfortable looks, excusing herself from the room whenever Nirrah entered, and hesitating when Niirah tries to ask Kii a simple question. It was weird. Alezah and Nikita seemed to be avoiding me. I didn’t like it. Nirah was being genuinely nice to me, even laughing at my crummy jokes. That, above all, was weird.

I had to make some adjustments at the Embassy.

First off, I had to make some pay adjustments because Lord Torch issued a coin-based currency like the ponies have here. The coins were called “Talons.” On the front of the coins were depictions of one of the previous Dragon Lords, and on the back, they all showed an un-detailed outline of the dragonlands. The first Dragon Lord was on the “One Talon” piece that was made of cast iron. Our fifth on the “Five Talon” piece, that was made of silver. The “Ten Talon” piece is made of platinum, and apparently, we do not have anything higher than that right now. I was surprised we had so many Dragon Lords over the ages. None had Lord Torch on them as of yet, I had yet to find out why.

On another note, I had Dwiin take over security at the embassy since that position needed to be filled for the time being. He started to have the guards assist the receptionists to move the lines quicker: things like handing out forms to be filled out before they got to the window and line control, Also the Embassy Guard seemed happier, more willing to stand there all day or assist our citizens. Dwiin even gave them each a raise; they had a choice now between Talons and Bits, they mostly chose Bits since that is what they could use here.

On the cusp of this new currency, we had to do a little expanding to the Embassy. There was an empty building next to us. It wasn't very big, but I bought it for the Embassy, and I would be adding a Bank and Treasury section to the building, and finding somedragon to manage it. Eventually. We have a bunch of stone dragons building it right now, and a specialist is coming to do something clever with the vault that is to be built.

Said specialist was supposed to arrive by train any minute now. I glanced up at the clock on the pole on the curb. Where were they?
“So who do you think it’ll be?” Niirah spoke up.

“Hmm?” I shook myself out of my thoughts. “Oh, probably somedragon Olakaan has chosen to send in his place rather than come himself.”

Niirah had joined me for lunch. We were only a block away from the Embassy, eating some Tuna Sandwiches in a little Griffin owned sandwich place we passed frequently. I was happy to be spending time with Niirah, but I still can't tell her how I feel. Especially since I still don't know what this feeling is.

“He needs to get out more,” Niirah said through her food.

I nodded. “I agree. But it'll take a lot of persuasion to get him away from all those books.”

“Yeah it will,” she laughed for a moment, then stopped. She suddenly looked uncomfortable and fidgeted a little, looking at her feet. “So hey. I um… I have a performance coming up. At the school. Next week. I'll be playing the harp. My instructor is encouraging me to do it.”

“You seem like you wanna ask me something,” I pressed.

She scratched her head. “Well, I was hoping you could come,” she shrugged. There was a question in there, but she couldn’t quite put voice to it.

Internally I was excited but I had to hold that in. “I'd be honored to go,” I said calmly.

“Great!” she said, a little louder than she meant. Her face turned red and she turned away again. “Great, um…” she cleared her throat. “I have to get to a mid-day class, but this was nice.” She stood to leave. “And I'll get you a ticket for the concert.”

“Yeah, I'll see you tomorrow!” I called as she left.

Curious behavior. I stood as well, paid for the meals, and headed back to the Embassy. I took a moment to think as I walked. I was still having those dreams of Niirah, only lately the dark dragon figure has taken on the appearance of Ash. Every time I have the dream, I swear Niirah becomes just a little nicer to me. I can't put my claw on it.

Before I realized it, I was in the Embassy and was headed up the stairs. I heard chatting at the top of the stairs where I was headed.

The voice was all too nerdy and familiar. “...then in our twelfth age, Dragon Lord Lotus attempted to take over the world, only there wasn't much to rule over, so she just grew old until Dragon Lord Stalker came to power. He was a weird one as I understand it.”

I got myself out of my thoughts and hurried up the last of the stairs. “Well, I’ll be a golem’s uncle. Olakaan?”

The nerdy ice dragon had just been boring my friends to death. “Hey!” Olakaan turned and hugged me. “I'm starting to wish I had come sooner. Equestria is so interesting.”

Behind Olakaan, Dwiin and Algae hurried into their offices to hide from the info-storm. “Come on into my office. Tell me about your trip,” I said, guiding Olakaan into my office.

He sat on one of the pillows that were opposite me. “My trip was interesting. The progress we've made as a civilization is astonishing. It's evident in our construction of our airships. Something we've never done before, but we were so determined to catch up to modern times we did it anyways. Truly amazing.”

“Yeah, I suppose it is pretty great,” I nodded, trying to cut him off before he got too deep. “So what finally convinced you to make the trip over here?”

The bridge to Olakaan’s nose and cheeks turned pink when he didn't answer. “So… Lord Torch might have assigned a guard to the Library.”

This was gonna be good. “Go on.”

“Well, she started asking me questions about our history, and about ancient dragons from times past. We started hanging out, and well…”

He sounded scared. “Did you get her pregnant or something?” I joked.

He went completely silent and looked away. “Oh…” I winced. “Did you?”

He nodded. “Spring shedding. I like her enough, but I'm just terrified of being a father. Mine wasn't exactly winning any awards. So right now, you’re the closest example of a parent I have.”

A parent? Me? “You left on this little trip because you needed advice?” I asked.

“In a nutshell, yes,” Olakaan confirmed.

I stood and walked him out of my office, with a reassuring wing over his shoulders. “Tell you what, I will answer all the questions I can tonight after we close the Embassy, but first you need to have a look at that vault they are installing. I'm assuming you are the expert Uthiik was talking about in his last letter?”

“Oh, yes. Since this is a security matter, perhaps your head of security should know how this works.” He looked over at Dwiin, who was working on next month's schedule for the guards. “Come, come!” Olakaan hurried down the stairs.

“Do I have to?” Dwiin almost whined as he stood and started in the same direction.

“Yes, you do. Cheer up, you only have to deal with him for a little bit. Then he becomes my issue.” I patted his shoulder.

“That isn't really reassuring,” Dwiin muttered, following Olakaan out the door.

I was the last one in the Embassy for the night. Dwiin and Algae had gone home together, and the rest of the staff was home with their families.

A whole bunch of approvals on trade routes and cargo shipments came in through Algae’s office, and just needed my approval to be ready for tomorrow.

I heard a knock on my office door. One of the night shift guards? “Come in!” I called, rubbing my tired eyes.

Olakaan opened the door. “You done yet? It’s a little creepy out here.”

I honestly kinda forgot he was here. “I'm sorry. I have to get these signed tonight so Niirah can get them mailed out in the morning.”

“Niirah...she's a part of the Lahvirn clan? Like Viing?” Olakaan sat down across from me.

“Um…” I didn’t look up at him as I kept scanning the pages and signing the ones that needed it. “...yes. She is the youngest of her siblings.”

“Yeah… I thought so. She looks a lot like her sister. Her sister is bigger though. Closer to my size.” He was thinking aloud.

“Oh, you know one?” I asked not thinking about the question.

“Yeah, she's the one I mentioned earlier,” he said, scratching his arm nervously.

I stared at him in disbelief, momentarily forgetting the ten forms I had left. “The dragoness you have taken as a mate is one of Niirah’s sisters?” I burst out. He nodded. “Oh, this is gonna be interesting. Does Niirah know yet?”

Olakaan thought a moment. “I don't think so. Krah has been busy taking care of Fo, so she hasn't had the time to send Niirah a letter.”

I just scanned and signed three documents. “Who is Fo?”

“Krah’s son,” Olakaan said as if it was common knowledge.

I stopped him from speaking further. “Okay, okay. Hold on! You need to let me finish these, then you and I are going to my place so you can explain everything from the beginning. Because right now I'm getting confused.”

“Okay, fine.” Olakaan sat quietly and waited.

I was curious now. He was with a dragoness who had already had a mate? Why am I seeing this so often right now? First Algae and Dwiin, now Olakaan and this Krah. Is this more commonplace than I think, or is this not normal?

Once I finished, I put the files and letters in the “outgoing” pile and Olakaan and I left.

Once we were outside and the door was locked, I looked over at Olakaan, who had been following me around patiently. “Okay…” I laughed a little, “...start at the beginning: Who is this dragoness and her youngling, and why isn't she with her first mate?”

We started walking back to my house as Olakaan explained. “Her name is Krah, her son's name is Fo, her former mate died in a territory dispute before she and her family came to Crater. She started guarding me and my collection when I moved it to Crater, we slowly grew close, and we are now mates.”

I let the information sink in. “Okay, so why did you come to me?”

“I don't know how to be a father. You do, or at least kinda do.” Olakaan held his head low.

I thought a moment. “What about Krah’s youngling? You take care of him, yeah?”

He shrugged. “Well, yeah, but he's already a year older than Kii. He's manageable. But Krah might have more than one egg. I don't know what I'm gonna do. I didn't exactly have a good father figure.”

“I hate to break this to you, but I don't think any adult dragon alive today had a good father figure,” I replied.

“I'm trying to ignore that.” Olakaan kicked a pebble across the cobblestone.

“Look, I can't tell you what kind of father to be. I was only a brother-parent, raising my baby sister on my own. But I'm sure you know what kind of father you don't want to be.” I bumped his shoulder.

Olakaan scowled. “Not my father that's for sure. He was only concerned with who will inherit the Archives.” He stood a little taller. “I want my younglings to want their own things. I can worry about who will inherit the Archives later in my life.”

“Sounds good to me. Now, why don't you tell me how you and Krah met.”

Olakaan’s face turned red again. “Well, as I think I mentioned, she was assigned to guard my collection. At first, I was annoyed, somedragon was gonna be interrupting me with security concerns. But then she surprised me…”

“...then Fo laughed so hard milk came out his nose,” Olakaan had finished saying as we laughed.

We were at my house now. Kii was asleep, to my disappointment. I was hoping we weren't making too much noise.

Olakaan yawned. “I think it's time we got some rest.”

I nodded in agreement. “Probably for the best. I can take you to see the Canterlot Library tomorrow.”

Olakaan yawned. “That'd be great. See ya in the morning.” He headed up to the guest room.
I stayed to finish my tea before heading upstairs. I was happy that Olakaan found a partner. I wonder how many other of the dragons or ponies I know were moving into another part of their lives. I was kinda in a stagnant position. I was okay with that but everydragon and pony were moving around me.

Kii has been becoming more and more independent from me and I find that I'm missing her greatly. My sisters were moving on, Dwiin and Algae had each other...and what about me?
I put my tea away and headed up the stairs. I stopped at Kii’s door. I cracked the door open to look in on her. She was asleep, letting out a quiet rumbling noise as she breathed.
Stepping inside, I looked around her room. Music albums, magic formulas, notes on magic, drawings of herself and her friends. I sat next to her bed and just watched her sleep. Like I had done so many nights before moving here. She looked so happy, a sleepy smile on her face.
I couldn't help but smile. I was happy that she was happy. She didn't have school Saturday, perhaps she'd like a day together. Just me and her. Or maybe I could pull her out of school Friday and we could make a trip someplace for the weekend.

I'll ask her in the morning. As I stood to leave my tail knocked over a stack of books. Kii started to stir.

“Krein?” she asked sleepily.

“Sorry, my fault,” I whispered. “Go back to sleep.” I kissed her forehead.

She yawned. “M’kay, goodnight brother.”

“Goodnight sister,” I said stepping out the door, as I closed the door I took one last peek at my sleeping baby sister.

Once the door was shut I quietly went to my room to go to bed. I was happy with the life that we made here, got all my siblings back, got my baby sister safe, I've got great friends, and I am helping my kind thrive back home by representing them here.

But even after all that I feel like something is still missing.

I was dreaming again. I knew I was dreaming because it all looked the same as it did the last several times. But I couldn't find Niirah like I had in the past.

I finally settled on a dream-rock to wait for the dream to be over. This was kinda boring. I kept looking over the landscape. Finally, I spotted a dragon that hadn't been there before. He looked a lot like me from this angle.

As I got closer, I realized that he actually looked exactly like me, except he didn't have the Dragon Lord’s Mark like I did. He wore a leather bracer with a red gem on his wrist and looked older than I, more serious looking.

It was at this point that I realized the landscape around me was changing. Volcanoes sprouted all around me. It was a location I had been to a few times. It was the suspected home of fire dragons, where we first learned to breathe fire like the volcano. Much more believable than the fable of us coming through some interdimensional portal.

Dragons called this place The Cradle of Fire. My elder-looking double was focused on one of the volcanoes in the ring and flew toward it. I felt this was important so I followed.

We flew up to the volcano and circled it. Elder me was looking for something in the wall of the volcano. I followed his sight and saw what he was looking for. A doorway carved out of the stone, big enough for a fully grown dragon, like elder me and myself.

Elder me dove into the smoke and fire toward the door, I followed again. I was genuinely curious as to how this was gonna end. Once we landed, my double went deeper into this old construction. I took a moment to look around in each room.

A stone coffin in each room and a story told by pictures carved into the walls, in each room. This was a tomb. Why was an elder version of me here?

I realized I had lost track of myself. I went deeper and found that dozens of dragons had been buried here. Soon I found me again. He was going into the oldest room at the bottom of the tomb.
I followed him in to find that there was nothing here but an open coffin. I walked up to it to see elder me laying inside: he was dead. The walls around me started to get farther and farther away, elder me started to rot away, except for the bracer. I tried to go toward the door but I couldn't move. I couldn't even turn around.

A skeleton claw reached out and grabbed me by the neck. I whirled around to find elder me, now a skeleton, glaring right into my face with empty eye holes. “FIND US!” he screamed.
When had I started panicking? I couldn't snap out of the dream. Was it still a dream? Skeleton me started to drag me into the coffin. I screamed and tried to struggle out of his grasp, but he was too strong.

“Enough!” I heard a regal voice boom. Blue light washed over me, banishing the skeleton and the tomb around me. Once again, I was in that barren landscape on my dream-rock. But the moon had appeared through the ash cloud.

My heart was pounding in my chest and my entire body was trembling. “What was that?” I asked, terrified.

“I feel I must apologize for not intervening sooner,” the same regal voice said. Princess Luna descended from the moon and landed in front of me. “I have only just figured out how to enter a dragon’s dreams, still trying to learn good dreams from bad ones for your kind.”

“Do you know what that was?” I asked, still shaken from what I had seen.

“Dreams are tricky. Time doesn't apply here in the dream realm like it does in the real world. I learned that the hard way. Here, the past, the present and the future are one and the same thing. One simply needs to know how to separate them.”

“I hate to sound like a broken record but; do you know what that was?” I asked again.

“A message from your past,” Luna said plainly.

“My past? But I haven't died yet!” I protested, suddenly imagining me laying in an open coffin, reduced to bones.

“Not this you, that you,” Luna explained patiently. “Past you. Ask your bookworm dragon about this, I have a feeling he knows what it is you saw.”

That seemed like a good idea. “That would be wise,” I agreed; having a plan calmed me down immensely.

“I will bid you goodnight now Speaker. For I have another nightmare to stop tonight.” Luna flew up to the moon and vanished in the light.

“This has been an interesting night,” I muttered, sitting back down on the dream rock.

I wanted answers as soon as I woke up. However, I knew I had other responsibilities, so I restrained myself. I got up and prepared breakfast for Kii and our guest.

Waffles, eggs, and fish sticks for breakfast, with a choice of milk or apple juice to drink. I was finishing with the eggs when Kii came downstairs, drawn by the smell.

“Good morning Kii,” I said to her.

She smiled up at me. “Morning, brother.”

“Breakfast is ready for you, be sure to leave some for our guest,” I instructed.

“Okay.” She started gathering her servings.

I waited a little bit before sitting with her to eat. She had to leave for school in half an hour; Hex would be by soon to walk with her. I had to tell her that she wasn’t allowed to teleport until I got the okay from a teacher.

I was midway through a bite when I remembered that I wanted to take Kii on a weekend trip.
“Hey, Kii so I was planning a little something for us to do this Saturday. Just you and me. Maybe we could go see Manehattan or one of the other cities we haven't been to yet? Leave Friday night, spend the whole day there, see a show?” I offered.

“That sounds fun. But um… will we be back by Sunday?” Kii asked hesitantly.

I tilted my head. “Most likely. Why?”

“My friends and I started a study group. Sundays at noon. I've been meaning to ask you if it would be okay to go,” she admitted.

I really had no problem with it, but I really wanted to spend time with my baby sister. “How about this: you spend Saturday with me, and I'll let you go to study group. Deal?”

She giggled. “Deal.”

“Alright then. I’ll try to pick a fun place. You go get ready for school now; Hex will be here any minute.” I took her plate into the kitchen.

As Kii went back upstairs to get ready for the day, Olakaan came downstairs. “Something smells good,” he said, sniffing the air.

I nodded. “Yeah, we don’t exactly have access the same foods in the Dragonlands here, but we make do. It’s all easy enough to make.”

I helped him get his plate, and after that, he was surprisingly well versed in table manners. I started cleaning up the mess I made cooking while he ate. I was about halfway done with the dishes when he finished.

“Alright I need to learn to make that, Krah would love this,” he commented, licking his chops.
I dried my claws off. “Perhaps we can get you some cookbooks while we are in town. But hey. I want to ask you something.”

“Sure, what about?” Olakaan asked.

I took a breath, gathering up the courage the speak, and trying to push the image of my skeletal self out of my head. “What do you know about visions? Specifically visions of a past life?”

He looked at me like I was talking crazy. “Very little. Why?”

I took a breath. “Well, it went like this...”

Author's Note

I hoped you enjoyed this. If you want to see how Krein's brother is doing on his adventures the next installment was put out with this chapter. Nandak's Journey is just a click away.

XXIII - Sparks By Fire

“This is absolutely amazing!” Olakaan was saying, looking ecstatic. “The princess is suggesting that your soul's connection with your past lives is so strong that, your past self is trying to communicate with now you for some reason. You said that all you said was ‘Find us,’ right?”

“That’s all of it.” I had gotten done telling him every detail of the dream that I could recall. He was positively giddy at the idea of contact with ourselves from our past lives. But since he still knew almost nothing about this, everything he could suggest was all speculation and theories.

“Is there any way to speak with Princess Luna? I would love to speak to her about this, considering I know so little about the dream realm. Actually, the only dragon that would have known about the dream realm is one of the authors of those spellbooks Kii has now,” he rambled on.

“I might be able to get an audience with Princess Luna tonight, but she is a busy mare. You sure that Princess Celestia can’t answer these questions?” I realized how dumb it sounded after I said it.

Olakaan rolled his eyes. “If I wanted to avoid sunburn she would definitely be the Princess to ask.”

That was kinda harsh. I didn’t know he had that in him. “Alright then, I’ll send a message ahead, when I get to the embassy, I’ll—”

“Aww... you have to work? I thought we were going to the Canterlot Library?” Olakaan whined.

“I did promise you that didn’t I?” I almost forgot. “Do you really want me there with you, though? When I stayed with you back in the Dragonlands I asked you a lot of questions. You got annoyed with me.”

“Oh yeah. I almost forgot. Well, I’d still prefer to not go alone, I might get lost. Perhaps one of your guards then? As long as they don't bother me too much.” Olakaan suggested.

“That is an excellent idea. Let’s get going, shall we?”

“Who’s most interested in books?” is what I had said to the guards looking for extra hours, and assignment pay. Needless to say, I don’t think I’ll get any volunteers next time I try that little trick.

With Olakaan occupied and supervised at the Library, and Kii at school. I was free to get some work done. The only issue was that I really didn’t feel like working. I don’t know I just felt empty inside for some reason. But why? I have everything I can think of, except…

“Hey boss, I have… whoa, you don’t look happy,” Algae said, poking her head in, I could see a bump forming on her belly already.

One thing that sucked about dragon hatchlings: you have to wait thirty-six months to meet them. Algae will only carry the eggs for about three months out of the total time. After laying them, though, it’s all temperature management, and making sure the fragile little eggs are safe for the remaining thirty-three months it’ll take for them to hatch.

“What makes you say I’m not happy?” I glared at her. “I have my family, I have a job where I serve my kind. Why wouldn’t I be happy?”

“Mind if I close the door so we can talk?” Algae asked. I just motioned a claw for her to proceed. She entered fully and closed the door. “I think I know why you think you’re happy, but you’re really not.”

“Are you gonna start making sense or are you just gonna keep talking in riddles?” I asked.

“Hush, I’m making a point!” she almost snapped. I sealed my mouth. “Ahem… You finished your goal,” she said in a quieter tone.

That wasn’t a whole lot to go off of. “I don’t get it.”

“Your whole purpose of coming here, to Equestria, was to ensure Kii’s safety, right?” she asked. I nodded. “That emptiness you’re feeling, it’s because you finished your task. Did you really not have any aspirations other than that?”

I thought hard. I couldn’t think of anything at the moment. “I guess I hadn’t thought that far ahead,” I admitted.

“Might I make a suggestion?” Algae added with a rather shy smile. “I’ve seen how you look at Niirah.”

I groaned. This again?

“And I’ve seen how she looks at you when you’re not looking,” Algae continued.

I blinked. “What do you mean?”

“Methinks she likes you,” Algae said. “But given her past, I think she is confused on what exactly she is feeling. Did she ask you to go to her performance yet?”

“She did, but she was all awkward and not herself when she asked,” I told her.

“You know, you should ask her on another flight today. She told me she enjoyed the last one you two went on.” Algae said standing and going to the door.

“You and Niirah talk a lot, don’t you?”

“Of course we talk. We’re some of the only girls in this office.” She stopped at the door momentarily. “You know she’ll be here for the afternoon shift. I really suggest taking her on a flight.”

“I’ll think about it,” I said to her just before she left.

When did she become an expert in relationships?

I couldn’t work up the nerve to ask Niirah for another flight that night, no matter how much I internally berated myself at my cowardice. Instead, I arranged a meeting with Princess Luna later that night, then went to go fetch Olakaan.

Kii was at a study group/sleepover at Hex’s house with a few more of her friends, so she wouldn't be home tonight.

“So to recap, what is it I told you?” I asked Olakkan as we started up the street to the castle.

Olakaan had a bunch of notes from the various books he read throughout the day stuffed in some bags he had with him and was currently trying to keep them all from tumbling out onto the ground. “Bow respectively, not submissively. Speak clearly, don’t ramble. Don’t mention Nightmare Moon,” he listed off.

“That sounds about right. Other than all that, just be yourself,” I nodded. We stepped up to the gates. “Hey Walker, how’s the family?” I said, stepping up to one of the gate guards.

“Evening, Ambassador. The family is fine, same as always. Pass please?” he asked.

I gave him my pass to be examined. “And a guest.”

“Political, personal?” Walker asked.

“Um, educational? We have a few inquiries to ask the Princesses,” I said, unsure of my answer.

Walker studied Olakaan, who was still trying to keep all of his notes in his bag, then shrugged. “Well, your pass checks out as usual. Go on in, and you know the drill with guests in the castle.” He opened the gates.

“I do indeed. Have a nice night.” I said farewell to the guard.

“You as well Ambassador,” Walker called after me as we walked through.

After a few steps, Olakaan stepped up beside me. “You know him?”

“Not really,” I shrugged my shoulders and wings. “He’s just there almost every time I come here. I only talk to him for a minute at the most each time.”

“Oh, okay then,” Olakaan shrugged as well, and we went into the castle without any more conversation for a few minutes.

There were fewer guards on duty at night. I didn’t like coming here at this hour, it was too quiet. I got Olakaan his guest pass and went straight to where a castle assistant led us. A dining space, smaller than the one I saw my first night here. Looked like it was meant for meetings over food.

Olakaan cleared his throat. “So where do we sit?”

“Umm…” I thought a moment. There were four seats, two on one side and two on another. All identical. “Probably best if we sit farthest from the door, but let’s wait for the Princesses before we sit.”

We didn't have to wait terribly long, as the Princesses were always punctual. Soon enough, three of Celestia's guards and three of Luna’s guards entered the room. They said nothing as their VIPs walked in.

“Speaker. A pleasure to see you so soon,” Luna spoke clearly.

I bowed politely. “You as well, Princess.” I stood straight. “Allow me to introduce Olakaan, keeper of what all Dragonkind has learned over the many millennia we’ve existed.”

“All that was recorded anyway,” Olakaan said after I finished. “An honor it is to meet you both.” He bowed as we had discussed.

“Shall we sit?” Celestia suggested. We all nodded in agreement and went to sit. “My sister was very unclear as to what this meeting was about.”

“Krein had a vision as he was dreaming and we are just trying to figure out a few things,” Olakaan fired off.

“Oh, my. That sounds interesting,” Celestia turned to her sister with an interested expression.

“The Speaker here received a message from a previous life,” Luna said, gesturing with her hooves. ”As you know, sister, connections to the past like this are not uncommon, and such connections to be present for others should be expected.”

I looked over to see Olakaan scribbling on a paper with each word the princess said.

Celestia nodded. “I know full well that visions of the past are common. But I have never seen them in anypony other than magical beings.”

“I have traversed the dream realm much sister,” Luna said to her sister. “This was no simple vision the Speaker had. It was a message from himself in a past life.”

“You said that in the dream realm, there was no such thing as time,” I recalled her saying. “Could you explain?”

Luna lit up her horn and created a little demonstration with star-like lights above us. “This was how Nightmare Moon came to be in our time. My sister knows this only because I told her so.”

She organized the lights in three sections along a line. “I rule over the dream realm. To do so I can send my consciousness forward and back in time.” She lit up each light as she spoke. “It is how I am able to manipulate dreams as I do: I join my mind and magic to the dream and therefore a temporary connection is established.”

She hesitated before continuing. “But if I or someone else merely exploring the dream realm travels too far in either direction in time, dangers will arise. Such as the darker version of myself from the past for example, who was able to use the connection to overtake me with lies and false promises.” Luna lit up a red star at one end of the line of stars to emphasize her point.

This was information she had no real reason to share with us. “Why are you telling us this?”

“I’m telling you this because something happened in a past life of yours, that is affecting you here and now,” Luna told me gravely. “I will not be able to protect you from it every time. Instead of showing up as a nightmare, your dreams look like memories, therefore I won't be able to stop it every time.”

“So in other words, it will happen again?” I asked.

“I can almost guarantee it.” Luna nodded. “What else do you remember from the dream? Perhaps your scholar here can put that information to use.”

“Yeah, you didn’t really put too much detail into the other you when you explained it to me,” Olakaan added. “Other than that he was older, and turned into a skeleton at the end.”

“What do you want me to say?” I shrugged. “He was older, looked almost exactly like me except…” I blinked. There was one detail that I somehow forgot. “He wore a bracelet of some kind. It was on him the whole dream and was the only thing that didn’t deteriorate when that me turned into a skeleton.”

“Color?” Olakaan asked.

“Brown leather, a red gem embedded in the leather,” I recalled.

“Did it have gold around the gem and edges?” Olakaan asked, frowning.

“I don’t remember,” I shrugged.

Olakaan was silent for a minute, before starting to gather his things. “I have to get back to my Athenaeum. I need to look into this. If we can figure out how to communicate with our past lives, we will have access to knowledge lost to modern dragon kind.”

“Is it really that important that you have to leave now?” I asked.

“Yes!” Olakaan almost shouted at me. “I apologize Princesses, but I really need to look into this. I do hope I can write you both and ask questions if I can?”

“Of course.” Celestia smiled. Luna nodded. “Could one of you please guide him out of the castle?” Celestia asked her guards.

One nodded and opened the door back out into the hall. “Thank you, both for allowing me to visit. Your home is truly amazing. Farewell.”

Olakaan followed the guard out. The princesses looked to me. “I think I figured out where Kii picked up her love of books,” I nodded.

That comment earned some slight laughter from both Celestia and Luna. “Well, I know we didn’t get a chance to have our meal here, but I think I’ll turn in,” Celestia said, rising to leave.

“I should be at home anyway,” I admitted.

“And I have much to do.” Luna agreed.

“Goodnight sister. Speaker.” Celestia and her guards left first, followed by Luna. I left last and made my way out of the castle, and then made my way home. I wasn’t looking forward to sleep, not after seeing that dream, vision, message, or whatever it was and knowing it would come again. Instead of going home I found myself wandering the city.

I eventually realized that my claws were leading me towards the Embassy. “I still have some papers to go through anyway,” I muttered.

This place was quickly becoming a hiding place for me. As I approached I saw that lights were on. Dwiin probably just left on the lights again. If this kept up, I was going to have to take the electric bills out of his paycheck.

I unlocked the door to enter and relocked it behind me. I made my way up to my office, opened the door, and discovered the lights were on for not the reason I expected.

“What are you doing here shouldn't you be home with your sister?” Niirah asked from her desk.

“She's at her friend's house. Shouldn't you be at home too?” I asked.

She seemed to deflate. “I couldn't sleep. Nightmares. So I came here to see if there was any work I could get done.”

Algae’s voice came back to me: Ask her for a fly. She might’ve been stressed. But a fly is a perfect way to burn that extra energy we both have.

“Wanna go for a fly?” I kinda blurted.

“Huh?” she asked, looking confused.

“Let's go fly,” I said, speaking a little more carefully. “Be dragons again. Not, a secretary, or an Ambassador. Just the wind under our wings, and the moonlight to light our way.”

She stared at me for a moment, then clapped her claws together mockingly. “Very inspiring. But no, I think I just want to stay here.”

I turned away. “A shame.” Was gonna leave it at that. “Because if we raced again, I would’ve beaten you.” Curse you, big mouth.

I heard her get up. “You’re on. Here to Ponyville?”

We made our way outside. “Actually I was thinking, there are these caves in the mountains just on the other side of Ponyville. We could race to those.”

“Alright. Then what happens if one of us wins?” she asked as I locked up the Embassy.

I thought a moment. “How about, loser has to fulfill a request of the winner's choosing. Within their capabilities of course.”

Niirah smiled. “I know exactly what it is you’re getting me.”

“Oh, that confident, are we? Well, we'll see about that.” I readied my wings.

“Ready?” she asked.

I smiled. “Set.”

She started to move. “Go!”

We both bolted up into the sky with a jump and mighty push of our wings. Enough to stir up a cloud of dust in the street behind us.

We flew towards Ponyville. We followed the train tracks, flying steady but still with great speed. It was a beautiful night: Luna’s moon shone brightly in the sky allowing us to see the entire landscape before us. I caught up with Niirah.

“It’s nice out, yeah?” I asked, taking in the sight.

“Luna really knows how to put on a light show,” Niirah agreed.

I couldn’t help but stare at how Niirah’s scales caught the moonlight. It’s like she was a star flying right next to me. Niirah noticed me staring though.

“What are you looking at?” She looked to see if there was something behind her.

I cleared my throat. “Nothing really, the moonlight just makes you look really pretty.” Did I really have to say that? Stupid big mouth.

She blinked and looked away from me. “Well um... thank you. At least your view from last place will be nice then!” She pushed her wings and pulled ahead fast.

“Oh no, you don’t!” I did the same and kept on her tail.

Ponyville was coming up, and our chosen finish line just beyond. We flew low and skirted the trees; I felt my talons hit some leaves every so often, making them rustle loudly.

When we got over Ponyville we had some fun with the taller buildings, weaving around the buildings. Well okay, she was weaving around them, I’m a little too big for that.
I just stayed above her and watched her have fun.

As we left the airspace above Ponyville, we had to avoid a large house made of clouds floating just outside Ponyville. I flew alongside Niirah as we started to approach the mountains. I saw a little cave about three fourths the way up the mountain.

“First one to that cave wins!” I called out pointing to a nice outcrop.

“That'll be me!” Niirah said excitedly as she pulled ahead again.

I got above her and the cave then dropped straight down and pushed as hard as I could, letting gravity pull me towards the ground. I flew over her and landed at the cave a mere second before she landed behind me.

“Darn it!” Niirah stomped loudly. “I had it all planned out too,” she panted.

I was a little tired as well but I hid it better. I gave her a big grin.

“So what is it you want?” Niirah asked bitterly about losing.

I thought hard. I could force her into a date with me. But something tells me that might not go my way. I looked around, and I noticed that this spot was sheltered well enough from the wind, and had a great view of both east and west horizons. This would be a good camping spot.

“How about camping out for the night?” I said, shrugging.

She raised her brow at me. “Really? That's it?”

“Yeah, come on, it'll be fun. I'll get some firewood. You make the fire pit. You already ate right?” I looked at her waiting for a response.

She thought about it for a few moments, then shrugged. “I did already eat. Go get firewood.” She started to gather rocks.

I jumped off the little ledge and into the small forest below. Once I got down there I started grabbing the biggest pieces I could find. Ironwood is the majority of what I found, I made several trips.

Once I amassed enough wood for the night, I put some wood in the pit Niirah had made and lit the wood on fire. We both settled on the cave side of the fire, sitting a few feet from each other.

“You excited about your upcoming performance?” I asked her.

She shifted her wings. “Yes, but also nervous. What if nopony likes my songs?”

“Then you just keep going. Right?” I asked.

“I suppose. How are you so sure of yourself? You don’t doubt.”

I scoffed. “Oh, if you only knew.”

“What do you mean?” she looked at me in puzzlement.

I frowned, then sighed. “I have found that lately, I've been...I guess unhappy is the correct word. Oh, sure as far as my job, and family is concerned, I know exactly what I'm doing. But my own happiness? I'm totally lost,” I explained.

“How so?” Niirah suddenly became curious.

“I don't know anything about wanting something for myself.” I know I'm a Dragon. Greed should be second nature.

She shifted. “Perhaps... it may be time you found a mate?”

The dragoness I admire advising me to find a mate. As funny this situation was to me I merely smiled. “Well, what about you? No young males lining up to meet you?”

She grinned. “I think I keep scaring them off, not to mention my brother is the Enforcer, and one of my best friends is the Speaker to Lord Torch himself. Perhaps they're just afraid of the company I keep.”

“Aww. I'm one of your best friends?” I asked her, pretending to look emotional.

She smacked me over the head with a wing. “Don't let it go to your head! Also, don't tell anydragon. I have a certain image I’m trying to keep.”

“Ah I see,” I said, rubbing the back of my head where she’d cuffed me. “Well, then I’ll keep your secret.”

She smiled, just before a gust of wind caused her to shiver. “I’m not so sure this was a good idea. I'm never gonna get to sleep in this cold.”

I looked at her with confusion. “You’re half Ice Dragon. Shouldn't the cold not bother you?”

“I’m also half Shadow Dragon. Just because I can survive extreme cold, doesn't mean I enjoy the cold. I prefer warm weather.”

I rolled my eyes. “Come on,” I lifted my left wing for her to get under. “I can keep you warm.”

She gave me a deadpan stare. “You wanna cuddle?”

“You want to be comfortably warm? Fire and Stone Dragons naturally produce heat, remember? You want to be warm or not?”

She slowly stood and came over. “You don't have to be rude about it.” She laid down beside me and I draped my wing over her back.

“Better?” I asked. She just nodded as she looked away for a moment. “So I have a question.”

“Hmm?” She turned back to me.

“Assuming a male is brave enough to talk to you, after knowing me, Dwiin, your brother and so on. If he asked you on, let's say, a date for example. What would your reaction be?” I asked.

She scrunched her nose. “I guess it would depend on how he asks. Until it happens I won't really know. What about you?”

I shrugged. “I don't know. I kinda imagined myself being the one to ask her when I found her. We'd have to spend our lives together so I would like somedragon who I get along with.”

She leaned away from me a little to look at me like I was crazy. “You like the idea of mating with the same dragon for the rest of your life? We dragons live long lives, you know. You might get bored.”

I looked into the fire. “Well, yeah, I know. Being with the same dragon for several thousand years may not sound good to you, but I like the idea. Waking up every morning to a face you love. Having a partner for all that time, a dragon you can trust forever. Sounds like a few thousand years to be well spent if you ask me.”

Niirah was silent for a moment, then shrugged. “Huh. The way you put it, that actually sounds really nice.” She looked at the stars briefly. “Well, we should get some sleep.” She put her head on top of her claws, facing away from me. “Goodnight.”

I did the same. “Goodnight.”

I awoke to feel far better than I had the previous morning. I was comfortable, in spite of being on rock. I haven't slept that good in a while. I didn't move, I just opened my eyes to look around.

The morning sun had yet to hit us. Us? Oh right. I turned my head a little to see Niirah pressed against my side, trying to get as much warmth as possible. A content smile across her features.

Yeah, I am definitely in love with this dragoness. I thought. I sighed, realizing the little annoying voice in my head was right once again.

As much as it pained me to wake her, I had to; she might wake up first and get mad at me even though I had nothing to do with her being so close to me.

I shook her with the wing that was still draped over her. “Niirah. Niirah, it's time to get up.”

She slowly woke up and yawned. When she realized how close we were, her eyes widened and she quickly scooted away. “I guess I got cold,” she said, getting up and moving into the sunlight and stretched.

“Did you at least have a good time out here?” I asked, stretching myself.

“You know what?” She shoved me playfully with her wing. “I did. I can't remember when I slept that well.” She hesitated, then she hugged me. “Thank you.”

I stiffened in surprise for a moment. “You're welcome,” I said slowly and hugged her back. “Alright let’s go, and see if we can get some breakfast.” I parted the hug and leaped off the little ledge. Niirah followed.

We flew toward home. As we flew we zigzagged around the clouds and laughed as we flew around a group of pegasi, who stopped in mid-air to stare at us. As we got closer to Canterlot, I got to wondering.

“Say. What were you gonna have me get you if you won the race.?” I finally asked.

Niirah flew beside me. “Oh, there is this beautiful harp at this music store. I want it so bad.” She made a forced frown, jutting her lower lip out. It made her look adorable (though, of course, I’d never say that out loud).

“Let's go take a look. I wanna see it.” I smiled.

She smiled wider than she already was. “Alright! Follow me.” She turned toward a particularly busy part of Canterlot.

I followed her. If I wanted her to like me enough, I needed to show interest in her interests right? We landed just outside a music shop. Niirah excitedly went inside.

Entering the shop, I took note of the smell. Smelled like stained wood. But I found it nice, oddly enough. “Hello, Mr. Brio!” Niirah smiled at the unicorn owner who was tuning a violin.

“Ah, Madame Lahvirn,” the unicorn said in a thick Prench accent. “I haven't seen you in a few days. Are you well?”

“I am, yourself?”

“Indeed I am. Are you here to play the Harpe De Glace?”

“I am.” Niirah turned and went over to where the instruments were displayed in the store. She stepped up to a white harp and waved me over. “This is what I wanted.”

It was made of ivory, this much I could tell. But it had carvings of dancing dragons across its features. “This is a Prench harp?” I asked, calling the shop owner over.

“It is,” the shopkeeper said. “The story goes the original owner of this harp liked to travel and came across a group of dragons in the north that danced in the sky for some kind of ceremony. She played for the group and in return, the dragons carved their whole family into the harp creating this.”

I looked closer at the carvings. More than one of the dragons carved into the harp had feathered wings, and several others had ice-like spines going down their backs. At the bottom of the harp were carvings of what looked like eggs. On the edges of the harp surrounding the strings were lines of dragon script. I couldn't read it though. She probably stumbled upon an ice clan and shadow clan performing a mating union: not a marriage but celebrating the joining of bloodlines. “How old is this harp?”

“A few hundred years. Why?”

“The dragon script is too old for me to read, so it’s definitely older than me.” I wondered if Olakaan could’ve read it.

“I just think it’s beautiful.” Niirah touched the harp gently like it was fragile. It looked well taken care of though. “May I?” she asked Mr. Brio.

“Please. I enjoy listening to you play.” He returned to his seat at the front of the store.

Niirah took a seat beside the harp and started to put her claws in position. After a moment of mental preparation, she started to pick at the strings.

I instantly found myself frozen in place, hypnotized by the music. She was really good. Not only did her claws give her a unique sound, she also had the phalanges on her wings to pick at additional strings for more wondrous music.

A crowd started to form around Niirah and the harp and ponies were drawn in from the street just to listen. I stepped back a little and stood over with the shopkeeper. As I watched her play, I knew what I needed to do.

I waited for her to be done playing. As soon as she finished, the crowd started applauding and cheering, complimenting her on her performance, much to her obvious surprise and embarrassment. While she was occupied, I spoke with Mr. Brio.

“How much would it cost me to get her that harp?” I asked.

“Oh, it’s pricey. It’s why I haven't sold it yet. Five thousand bits,” he said.

That was high. But I could afford it. I was starting to think I needed to really get to that gem cache after this though. “Can you throw in delivery and keeping it a surprise?” I held out a claw to seal the deal.

He shook. “Done.”

“You’ll have the bits, and delivery information by tomorrow.”

Niirah’s little crowd had dispersed, and she came over to me. “Isn’t it great? I wanna have one like it one day.”

I smiled on the inside. “Who knows, maybe some record company will hear you play at this performance you have, and you’ll be able to afford it?”

Niirah laughed quietly. “I like to dream but that is a little much for me. I’ll just be happy playing every once in a while right now.” She leads the way out of the shop and back into the street.

“We’ve been gone for a while now. We should be getting back to our friends.” I started toward the Embassy.

“Yeah, you're probably right.” She followed beside me for a while. “I should actually go talk to my therapist, I haven't been in a few days. See you later?”

“Of course,” I smiled at her.

She smiled back. “Bye!” she lifted off the ground and flew off. I watched her leave. I didn’t like having her leave me. But I had responsibilities to get back to.

Author's Note

Took me long enough! Sorry this too so long I had a lot going on, I'll explain in a blog post.

XXIV - Fights

Feels like it's gonna be a pleasant Thursday morning, I thought, stretching out my wings, legs, and spine as I made my way toward the bathroom to take a shower. As I made sure my scales were presentable I couldn't help but get excited about Niirah’s performance next week. She was gonna be so surprised when her new harp shows up out of the blue. Well, it’s not a “new” harp, but it’s new in the aspect as she is now the owner of a harp.

Anyway, I got dried off before going downstairs, my warm scales drying me off in minutes. Kii was already downstairs eating cereal, and humming along to some tune in her head.

“Good morning Kii. Sleep well?” I asked as I started making my tea.

“I did. Did you?” Kii asked.

I nodded. “Indeed I did.”

Kii smiled up at me as I sat down after making my tea. “Oh, Alezah is here.”

“Really? Where?”

“Napping on the couch,” Kii said, finishing her cereal and taking it to the kitchen. “She even brought home company.”

“Company?” I repeated.

“Another dragon. I've never seen them before. Gotta go to school. Bye!”

I waved as she hurried out of the kitchen. Once I heard the front door shut, I decided to investigate this “company.”

Taking the final sip of my tea, I stood and headed for the living room. I was totally expecting a griffon male, or a stallion, or even a smaller male dragon that I could scare into leaving. I was pleasantly surprised by this though.

Alezah had brought home another dragoness. A fire dragon, like us. She seemed familiar, though I couldn't place where I’d seen her before. This new dragon had ash-white scales, with fire red details around the eyes, on her wings, and the common dragonly spines adorned her spine with her colors. Even I had to admit, she was pretty. Not as pretty as Niirah, though.

Alezah was cuddling with this dragoness on the couch, both of them asleep. I wonder what happened to her previous suitor?

I used my wing to wake my sister. “Sister? Care to wake up?” I nudged her.

She slowly woke up and gradually realized more and more of her surroundings, her eyes widening in panic. She slowly slipped from her partner's grasp and pulled me back into the kitchen.

“What—” is all I managed to get out before she started to freak out.

“Oh sweet spirits, this is not how I wanted you to find out,” she paced back and forth. “We weren't supposed to come here, I wanted to go back to my place, but I must've gotten turned around or something.”

“Alezah,” I tried getting her attention.

“This kind of thing is totally okay brother, and it's not easy to talk about. My last suitor never listened and was near emotionless. That dragoness out there understands. I just haven't felt like myself until now, I feel like I'm finally free. You just won't understand. And... and, If you banish me from the family—”

Okay, that was it. “ALEZAH!” I shouted a bit. She jumped and seemed to shrink away from me. “I'm happy for you!” I said.

“What?” Alezah asked confused. I pulled her into a hug. “You're not mad? Or thinking of banishing me from the family?” she babbled, apparently not knowing how to react.

“Spirits no! I'm a little insulted that you thought you couldn't talk to me about this, but I'm not mad. I'm sad actually.”

“Sad?” She stayed in the hug.

“You’re my little sister. I thought you knew that you could talk to me about something like this. I didn't know you were so unhappy.” I squeezed her tight; I felt some liquid dripping onto my chest and realized that Alezah was crying.

“I'm sorry I doubted you,” she whispered and hugged me tightly.

“Aww… That was so sweet.” I heard an unfamiliar voice. Alezah parted the hug, I turned to see the couch dragoness standing in the doorway. “That certainly went better than when I told my family,” she said, stretching.

I could ask about that later. “Care to introduce me to your partner?”

“Ahem… Krein this is my partner, Cala.” She paused a moment. “Cala, I'm sure you know who my brother is.”

“Sure do,” Cala nodded.

I was about to ask how they met but a tapping on the sliding glass door distracted me. “What is that?”

I moved around the kitchen counter to see a pigeon with a scroll attached to it. It was pecking the glass. I opened the glass door and it cooed at me.

“Is that for me?” I asked it. It seemed to nod and allowed me to take it. Once it flew off I closed the door and turned back to my sister.

“That was odd. Who's it from?” she asked. I opened the scroll.

‘Dear Speaker,

I have indeed thought long and hard about your request of asking me to aid in the restoration of the Dragonlands. At the time, there was nothing you could offer me or my kingdom, however, there is something we could discuss. I will be sending a representative in a day’s time to negotiate a true treaty between our kind.

Your Ally,
King Aspen.’

“Woah,” I said, already thinking of the preparations I needed to make.

“Good woah, or bad woah?” Cala asked.

“Official Embassy business. I shouldn't discuss it yet. I'm sure it will be in the newspapers in due time.” I started to grab my things for work.

“Do you mind if we chill here for a minute?” Alezah asked.

“Of course I don't mind. Just lock the door when you leave.” I closed the door behind me.

Dwiin, Niirah, and Algae were all with me in my office to give me the weekly rundown.

“Dwiin, you start,” I nodded to him.

“All but one of our guards showed up for their shifts today, I will be dealing with that. I also paid the RBI Detention Facility a visit, he’s ready to be transported,” Dwiin reported.

Dwiin had refused to say Ash’s name since he found out Algae was with eggs. But I heard Ash’s new home was fancy. The Sea Dragons had been putting together a rather ingenious prison.

“I'll let Viing know. I want you to pick another dragon other than yourself, we are entertaining guests tomorrow. I need you and your choice to meet them at the road entrance to Canterlot, be there at dawn.”

“Understood,” Dwiin nodded.

I looked at Algae. “Anything?”

Algae was sitting, partially leaning on Dwiin, blinking in obvious fatigue. “Both of our warehouses are full, and security is on alert until we can get some of it sold,” she said, stifling a yawn.

“Good. You sure you don't need to go early?” I asked.

“I appreciate the concern. But I will inform you when I need to go,” Algae said proudly.

“Fair enough. You two can go.”

Niirah was holding a few pieces of mail. “What have you got?”

“Some mail I thought was urgent, and should be brought to your attention.” She started to give them to me. “Let's see, a letter from Fillydelphia’s Mayor, a letter from Olakaan addressed to Princess Luna, and what looks like an invite of sorts.”

“I'll take these two. Put Olakaan’s letter in a larger envelope, and forward it.”

“No problem.” Niirah nodded and left my office.

I watched her leave before turning my attention to the mail in front of me. First things first the one from Fillydelphia.

‘Dear Ambassador,

I have spoken with my community council, and unfortunately, they are convinced that inviting such an influx of citizens into our city would be too much to handle. We have agreed, however, to start small, and to start with security. The Captain of Fillydelphia’s guard has informed me that he would need at least fifty guards to fully enforce his precincts. I realize that that is a large number in regards to dragon soldiers, but I am confident you will figure out how to address that. For now, that is the best compromise we can provide at this time.

I wish you the best of luck,
Mayor Reuben.’

Fifty guards? Certainly, I couldn't get that many guards all at one time. Perhaps five waves of ten? Ten at a time to better slow the integration. I set that letter aside to write back as soon as I could, with a reminder in the back of my mind to send a letter by mail to Viing. Onto this invitation.

It was fancy. Opening it I saw the words “A Royal Wedding!” in big bold fancy lettering. It was an invitation to the wedding of Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. I knew who Shining Armor was, we were sort of friends, more on the side of acquaintances really. But where have I heard that name ‘Mi Amore Cadenza’ before?

It clicked in my head just who it was. “Oh Princess Cadence! Why wasn’t that obvious?” I checked the date and blinked in shock. It was this weekend? That seemed kinda rushed. Regardless I didn’t think it would be best for me to attend. Despite my efforts to ingratiate myself with pony society, many ponies were still unnerved by my presence.

“Krein! You need to come and see this!” I heard Dwiin call.

I stood and went to where not only Dwiin was standing but Algae and Niirah as well by a window. “What’s the matter?”

They all just pointed up at the sky. A purple magical barrier was enveloping the city, covering us all like we were in a big snow globe.

“I think you might want to pay the Princesses a visit,” Niirah suggested, looking rather nervous.

“I think you may be right,” I said.

As I got closer to the castle I noticed a great increase in the number of guards on the streets than normal. Whole squads of Pegasi flew overhead. Unicorns and earth ponies traveled in groups of four.

As I continued to walk I was aware of a foul stench on the wind. I had never smelt anything like it, but it smelled horrible, like rot and decay. And it was there, I'm not that crazy.

Ponies seemed unfazed by the increase in security and the huge magical barrier surrounding Canterlot, and nopony except me seemed to notice the smell. I hurried to the front gate of the castle.

As I approached the guards seemed to tense up. “I wish to speak with the Princesses,” I said.

“Sorry Ambassador. But all meetings with the Princesses have been suspended until further notice,” Walker said.

“I wish to speak to Captain Armor then,” I said firmly.

“Very well. Follow me.” Walker said as his fellow guards opened the gaits.

I followed him in into the guard access part of the castle. He was silent and completely focused. With how the rest of the Canterlot Guard looked, I shouldn’t be surprised. From the last time I visited Captain Armor’s office, the mood was much different.

Walker lead me to Captain Armor’s office and knocked on his door. “Come in!” I heard him call.

Walker stepped partway into the room. “Ambassador Krein here to speak with you.” I didn't hear anything from the room, but Walker turned and let me in.

I entered the office how I normally did. I bowed respectively. “I was hoping you could inform me of what is happening? All the guards, and the barrier?”

“I wish there was time to give you all an update. There was a threat made against Canterlot, and with the upcoming wedding we are on high alert,” he explained. I noticed he didn’t look all that well; he kept rubbing his temples and there were bags under his eyes.

“I heard about the wedding, congrats,” I nodded.

“Thanks. Was there anything else I can help you with?” he asked.

“As a matter of fact, there is. I was gonna be meeting a representative of King Aspen’s at the front entrance to Canterlot first thing in the morning. With this barrier up, I fear they will not be able to get through.”

“Am I to assume this is an important meeting?” he asked.

“It is indeed.” I nodded.

“Then make sure you have someone there to greet them, I will inform the guards in the area to let them through.” He wrote down the note.

“One last thing. I would like to offer the Embassy’s reserve guards to act as sentries at night. To better rest your guards so they are prepared to deal with whatever threat might come,” I offered.

“That is a mighty tempting offer. I’ll think about it and get back to you.” Armor winced and clutched his head for a moment. “I don't mean to be rude, but I really need to get back to work.”

Best I leave him alone. “Of course. Good luck.” I bowed politely and headed back to the Embassy.

Dwiin had already departed to meet the representative at the gates to Canterlot. I was with Niirah waiting for their arrival. Algae had decided to stay home today. She was not feeling well enough for work. Understandable, given that she's pregnant and all.

I waited patiently for them to arrive with Niirah, but couldn’t help but notice that Niirah seemed lost in thought and was frowning heavily.

“You alright? You seem a little off today,” I asked.

“Oh it's nothing really,” she shrugged.

I nudged her. “I'd like to hear it just the same.”

She cracked a smile before frowning again. “Someone bought that harp I showed you.”

I had to play this cool. “Really? That sucks, I know how much you wanted it.”

“I didn't think anyone would buy it, the shopkeeper said it's been there for years,” Niirah said, obviously upset.

“Any idea who bought it?” I asked, just trying to see how much she knew.

“He said someone bought it for their marefriend as a present. Which is okay I guess, but I wanted it.” She pouted.

“I'm sorry,” I said out of habit.

She glanced up at me, raising an eyebrow. “Why are you sorry? You didn't do anything.”

“My friend is feeling sad and there isn't anything I can do about it. So, I'm sorry,” I explained.

“Yeah, well maybe later you could take me for ice cream,” she said with a grin.

“You've been spending too much time with my sisters,” I pointed at her accusingly. I heard the doors on the first-floor opening and the sound of hooves on tile.

Niirah and I got serious as soon as we could. I watched as I realized who exactly the representative was. Blackthorn, the stag in charge of the soldiers, and guards in Thicket. And the buck who had captured Niirah; a fact that Niirah obviously hadn’t forgotten, because I felt her bristling next to me as soon as she saw him. Oh, this was gonna be awkward.

“Blackthorn. Good to see you again,” I bowed in respect.

He did the same. “You as well Speaker.” He noticed Niirah and scowled. “I trust she is here for a reason?”

“I am the Speaker's assistant. I also would like to apologize for my behavior when we first met,” Niirah bowed respectfully to him.

Blackthorn blinked in astonishment and seemed honestly thrown because he was silent for a full three seconds before he regained his composure. “I appreciate that. But I want to ask, why is Canterlot so heavily guarded?”

“The ponies are being extra careful for the time being. But perhaps we should get on to why you are here?” I motioned a wing toward the room we'd be sitting in.

Blackthorn stepped in along with the few guards he brought with him. They sat in the first seats they came to. Dwiin, Niirah and I sat across from them.

“So since you are the one here, I'm assuming you have a security matter that perhaps you need assistance with?” I asked.

“Yes, we have been having trouble in our forests with an infestation of some rather large dragon-like beasts,” Blackthorn explained.

I felt my stomach sinking. Spirits, I think I know where this is going.

“They walk on their hind legs, spit acid, and fly. They are carnivorous and eat anything with a heartbeat. We lost almost an entire patrol to one last week.”

Niirah, Dwiin, and I all said the same word. “Wyverns.”

“They are a problem for us dragons as well,” I informed the deer. “They'll even eat us given the opportunity.”

“None know where they came from, just that they've gotten worse,” Niirah seemed to shudder.

“How many have been sighted?” Dwiin asked.

“Three different red colored ones and at least six green ones,” Blackthorn said.

“Three?” I looked at Dwiin. “That means three nests.”

“Three nests?” Blackthorn asked, looking alarmed.

“Plenty of food in that area makes sense that they've taken kindly to the area,” Dwiin nodded.

“So you want our help ridding your forests of them correct?” I asked.

“Correct. In exchange, King Aspen is prepared to assist in the restoration of the Dragonlands,” Blackthorn nodded.

I know this is a good deal, but it would be wise to consult Lord Torch before signing anything. “If you would excuse me, I must discuss this with Lord Torch.”

Blackthorn nodded as I stood, left the room and went to my office. Once I was alone I touched the mark and concentrated on Lord Torch. Soon enough he answered.

“Speaker! I haven't heard from you for a time. I assume things are going well?” he asked.

“Good so far. I actually do need your approval for something.”

“Explain,” he ordered.

I explained the deer’s situation, and exactly what they needed and what we'd be getting in return. He seemed to think for a few moments, then let out an approving grunt.

“I approve. Whatever their treaty says, we will honor the agreement. Is that all?” Torch asked.

“It is, my Lord.”

The flame snuffed itself out abruptly, ending the conversation. I headed back to the meeting. “Do you have a document drawn up?” I asked sitting back in my seat.

Blackthorn nodded. “We do.”

One other the other bucks pulled a piece of parchment from a bag he carried.

The document had everything on it they had just talked about but put better. Stating that the Dragons and Deer are allies, and will protect each other and their land from outside dangers. That includes infestations. King Aspen’s signature already sat at the bottom of the page.

“As Speaker for Lord Torch, I sign this treaty on his behalf.” I signed the document appropriately.

There was knocking on the door. “Enter!” I called.

One of the workers from the floor below stuck her head in. “Speaker, someone from Celestia’s School is here. They say they need you at the school now.”

I felt my spine stiffen. Was Kii in trouble? “I'll be on my way momentarily.” Once she was gone I turned to Blackthorn. “I apologize, I need to handle this. Dwiin is more than capable to go over the remaining details with you. There are rooms upstairs ready for you and your guards should you need them.”

I bowed in respect before taking my leave and heading down to the ground floor. There was a pony there waiting for me.

“What seems to be the trouble?” I asked, my heart in my throat.

Fighting! Of all the childish things she could have gotten in trouble for! Fighting! I stood with Kii beside me as one of her teachers, Ms. Gingersnap explained what happened to me.

“...and that is when Crimson Charge intervened. When we couldn't get ahold of your other siblings we sent for you,” Ms. Gingersnap explained.

While it didn't sound like Kii's fault certainly, I thought I had taught her better. “What is her punishment?”

“If you had not been able to come get her today, she would have been suspended for three days. It will only be two since you are here. Monday and Tuesday since it is the end of the week now, and three sessions of Saturday school starting tomorrow.

So much for our weekend trip. “I understand. She will need to keep up with her schoolwork, yes?”

“Yes.” Gingersnap nodded.

“Very well.” I turned to leave. “Come on Kii,” I said calmly, which only seemed to scare her. She followed close behind me, head down and tail between her legs.

I only looked at her a few times on the walk home since I got her out of school. She was busy looking at the ground in front of her as she walked. When we got closer to our street I spoke up.

“I had to cut a very important meeting with King Aspen’s representative short today. I want you to know this,” I said to Kii. She let out a little whimper.

“We use our words Kii, we don't fight. You, or one of your friends, should have gotten a teacher sooner.” I sighed. “You have Saturday school now for three weekends. Which means we won’t be able to go on our little day trip this weekend like I was planning. Oh, and you're grounded until the Friday after next.”

“Two weeks?” she whined.

“I wouldn't complain if I were you. I think a two-week sentence is generous considering the situation,” I said firmly.

She lowered her head again and sniffled. “Sorry brother.”

“Your classmate would have made a fool of herself if you hadn't fought with her,” I told her. We walked the rest of the way home in silence.

After walking through the door, I took a deep breath. “Kii I want you to know that I'm not as mad as I am disappointed.”

“I'm sorry,” she said again, sounding close to tears.

“I know you are. You have a magic test coming up next week right?” She nodded. “Alright, I want you to study for that in addition to your chores. And since you do have that test coming up I will still allow your study group to study here, but I or one of your sisters will be here to watch you. Understood?”

“Yes brother,” she said with her eyes down.

I sighed heavily. “Good, now go upstairs and study. It’s still a school day, I don’t want you falling behind.” I watched her hurry upstairs then went to sit on the couch to read, or nap. Whichever happened first.

Author's Note

Let me know what you think! Leave a thumbs-up and a positive comment if you haven't already! Or if you just feel like leaving a comment.

XXV - Infestsation

Apparently, ponies go bananas over celebrity marriages. Especially if that marriage is between a Princess and a Captain of the Royal Guard. I could hardly go anywhere without seeing Shining Armor and Princess Cadence's face in some shop window. I also found myself annoyed with the stench that only us dragons seemed to smell, ponies seemed completely oblivious to it. I checked; Dwiin, Algae, Niirah, and several guards at the embassy smelt it too.

I was on my way to a quick meeting with Luna. Just to approve the movement of troops through the ports, so we could help out our new allies. It would take maybe ten minutes to go over the agreement, approve it, and get out. I didn't want to spend any more time here than I needed to.

Getting the meeting approved for today was difficult since today was also the wedding. I hurried through all of the necessary checkpoints and made it to Luna’s Office in what I thought was a new record time for me. I knocked politely and waited for a response.

“Come in,” I heard her say kinda loudly.

I opened the door, bowed, and waited for Luna to say something.

“You look well Speaker. How can I help you today?”

“I need a stamp of approval,” I got out the document detailing what we'd be doing. “A deployment of Dragon Soldiers will be traveling by air-ship to the Everfree forest to assist King Aspen with a Wyvern problem.”

“‘Wyvern problem?’” Luna asked.

“Three nests, three alpha Wyverns, and an unknown number of drones. We are trying to contain the infestation before it spreads.”

Luna seemed to think hard about it. “If this is not contained, what is the danger to the pony population?”

“Right now the threat is medium to high for ponies. However, if we do not start containing them now it won't be a question of ‘if there are casualties’ but a question of ‘how many’.” I said putting it in perspective.

“I see,” she took a little stamper and pressed it to the paper. “You have your permission. Do let us know ahead of time if we need to prepare for an outbreak of large monstrous lizards.”

“Will do.” I bowed and left her office.

As I left her office I bumped into the bride-to-be I was about to congratulate her, but the smell came back stronger than before. “Something the matter Ambassador?” Princess Cadance asked.

There was something off about her, other than the stench, and I didn’t like it, my instincts didn’t like it. Doing my best to not instinctively growl at her. “No, nothing. Congratulations.” I hurried out and away from the castle.

With that bit of awkwardness out of the way, and being that was the only meeting I needed to attend today. I headed for the embassy to put the paper in my office, and then home.

I was already tired of the word “wedding”. Everypony was just throwing it around and overexcited about the idea. I mean yeah, marriage, wedding, royalty, great, but can we talk about something else?

I was done with my work today so I decided to go home and read and make sure Kii behaved. She was still grounded, so it was important to keep an eye on her. Not that I was worried, but that I have to follow through with what I say.

A knocking on the door interrupted me right when I was getting to a good part of the chapter. Shrugging off my annoyance, I stood and went to answer the door.

“Thank the Spirits you’re home! I had to get away,” Niirah said, barging past me again.

“Good to see you too,” I said loud enough for her to hear me.

“Oh right, hi. Anyway. Your sister and her new partner are so smitten with each other, Nikta is just too happy with it and is asking them all these different questions.”

“What we can't be happy for our sister?” I asked going to the couch.

“Well, of course, you can. I'm happy for her too, but with this wedding, Dwiin and Algae going on their first date today, and--”

Wait, what? “Hold on! Back up. Dwiin and Algae are on a date?”

“Yeah, you didn't know that?” Niirah, said, cocking her head.

“I was just thinking that is was about time.”

“I know right? Anyway, I just want some quiet from the love-plague that seems to be happening out there.”

“Well then care to keep me company? I'm just making sure Kii behaves today.”

“She do something wrong?” Niirah asked.

“Sit down and I'll tell you about it.” I motioned my claw toward another seat.

We sat and talked. I filled her in on what Kii did in school to get in trouble. Surprisingly, Niirah agreed that my punishment for her was fair. Soon we got onto other topics such as my brother and when he might be home.

“I hope he gets back soon,” I said, trying not to tap my claws against each other. I really needed to work on my nervous habits.

“He's been gone a long time. No mail or anything?” Niirah asked.

“Every once in a while. But not for a long time now.”

Niirah perked her head up. “Do you hear that?”

“Hear what?” I asked trying to hear what she hears.

“It's coming from outside...” she stood and started toward the window “...buzzing, and screaming.”

She moved the blind enough for us both to see. The magical barrier was gone from the sky, and what looked like green bursts of flame were rocketing down from the sky. One of them crashed into the street in front of our house, sending ponies scattering.

What I thought was a meteor began to move within the crater. To my shock, I saw that it wasn’t a rock; it was a... pony-sized bug? Whatever it was, it hissed and started chasing after the other ponies on the street.

“Kii! Get down here!” I shouted.

“I didn't do anything!” she yelled back.

“I know that just get down here please!” I yelled louder.

She came down the stairs in a hurry. “What’s the matter?” she asked, looking out the window too.

“Stay with me,” I instructed.

Within minutes our street was swarming with those things. I watched as several of them transformed in a flash of light to mimic ponies running in the streets.

Some of the creatures noticed the three of us watching from the window. “Back up,” I instructed, carrying Kii away from the window. Niirah backed up as well.

Moments later I heard glass shattering from the kitchen, they had broken through the sliding door. I let Kii hide under me, and Niirah was beside me.

These black insects were disgusting looking, hideous, and smelled absolutely rancid. At least I knew what that smell was from now.

One of them opened its maw and hacked up a green slime and spat it at us. It hit Niirah’s hind foot and glued it to the ground.

“Ew! What is this?” she said trying to get her foot free to no avail.

I needed to go on the offensive. I shot a small gout of fire at the insects and they scurried off. I clawed at the slime and eventually got it off of her.

Know the expression “that went south fast”? Well, that is what happened.

Those things smashed through the front window as a swarm, and the returned from the back door. They spat their slime at us before we could react, gluing Niirah and me to the floor.

“Kii use your magic! Run!” I shouted before they hit me in the face and wings with the slime. I was completely immobile.

I, however, watched them corner Kii. My heart was racing. And I tried my hardest to move toward her, to protect her.

One of the insects spoke in a hissing voice. “I wonder how dragon would taste?”

That was that last thing I needed, I couldn't hold it back anymore. My scales heated up, rapidly drying the slime and making it fragile.

“Uh...that one looks pissed,” one of them pointed at me, looking slightly panic-stricken.

Just as they were about to hit me with more slime, I broke free and set my scales aflame. I swiped my burning claws at the bug things; they were sent scattering away, screeching in pain and fear. I shot fire at them not caring where it landed. One of the bugs was caught in the flame; it barely had time to scream before it was turned into ashes.

Once they were away from Kii, I turned my attention to the ones still piling the slime on Niirah.

“Get away from her!” I roared and grabbed one of them and threw it at another. Both of them slammed into the wall with a splat and didn’t move again.

The ones that escaped my wrath started pelting me with slime, trying to subdue me. But to be honest it was just pissing me off more. Everything went red; I don’t really remember what happened next, but I do remember a lot of screeching and screaming, and the smell of fire and blood.

The next thing I knew, I was standing in the middle of the room. There were creatures laying all around me, none of them moving, and there was blood on my claws. Kii was still huddled up in the corner, her claws over her head. Niirah was trying to get out of the slime. I reached over and clawed it off her.

“We’re fine,” I growled. “Those things will—”

“KREIN!” I heard Niirah shouting. I looked at her and realized there were flames around us. The entire house was on fire.

Oh, yeah...I may have gotten carried away. I grabbed Kii and Niirah and we hurried out of the house into the backyard. There were still more of those bug things flying around outside, sending blasts of green energy everywhere.

“Now what?” Niirah said, trying to wiggle out of my grasp. Kii had buried her face in my side.

Just as I was trying to think up a plan, a wave of purple magic suddenly washed over us. It left us unharmed, but the bug things were sent flying. The little black specks flew off into the distance and disappeared. Instantly, all the chaos and screaming became quiet again.

I still had another problem though. I just burnt down a large part of our house.

Author's Note

A short chapter but I think we covered what we needed to. Changelings, while Chrysalis is my favorite villain, they are kinda gross.

XXVI - Square One

The fire had been put out, but the damage was too great to repair easily, both kinds of damage. The City Guard had shown up to cart off the remains of the creatures I had fought. Once they were done we went to see what was salvageable.

Kii and I salvaged what we could with Niirah’s help. Most of Kii’s stuff survived. My stuff wasn't as lucky, but I still salvaged a few things to take with me, like the Fire Wolf pelt. No real surprise it was undamaged.

I wasn't exactly happy with myself. Kii and Niirah seemed okay for the moment, but I was beginning to be scared of myself. Lives, evil or not, should not be taken. The literal fact that I had their blood on my claws made my stomach churn. And losing control again? What if the fire had burned Kii or Niirah? I don't know what I'd do if that happened. But I had to keep a strong face on.

Niirah, Kii, and I were in the Embassy. Kii and I would be staying here until I figured something out. Kii was in one of the guest rooms, getting comfortable. Niirah was sitting with me.

“So what are you gonna do?” Niirah asked.

I cleared my throat. “Not sure,” I admitted. “Probably sell what's left of the property and see about getting someplace bigger.”

“Bigger?” Niirah asked.

“Yeah, someplace my sisters and I can all live together. Even Nandak when he gets back,” I pondered.

Niirah was silent a minute. “Hey, Krein. Can-”

“Krein, Kii!” Nikta’s shouts cut Niirah off. She and Alezah burst through the door and immediately sighed in relief.

“When we saw the house, we rushed right here,” Alezah explained, walking over and giving me a hug. “We were so worried!”

“We're fine.” I had a thought, better than what I was gonna do for the time being. “Do you two think you could take Kii home with you? So she doesn't have to sleep here.”

Nikta nodded. “Of course, we only have the couch but-”

“She can have my room,” Niirah spoke up.

“That isn't necessary,” Alezah said shaking her head.

“No please, I insist. I can bunk here instead,” Niirah smiled.

“If you're sure,” Alezah said, still sounding unsure about it.

“This is probably the best situation we are gonna get,” I commented.

“Okay,” Nikta finally agreed and called out into the hallway. “Kii! Come on, you're gonna stay with us for a few nights.”

Alezah and Nikta both went to gather our sister. I looked at Niirah who seemed a little shaken by today's events.

“Should I go get take-out?” I offered.

Niirah almost laughed but smiled instead. “Yeah, sure.”

Dark had fallen and the city was quiet. I was glad, but at the same time, it wasn't the normalcy we were used to. The Embassy was quiet, aside from Niirah and I finishing our meal.

“Chineighs food was a good decision,” Niirah said licking her lips after finishing the fried rice.

“Stomach agrees,” I nodded.

I had been watching Niirah carefully this whole time. Right now, she was acting cool, but she’d jumped in her seat every time one of the guards passed by.

“Are you alright?” I asked her.

“Hm? Yeah, just tired is all. I don't know if you noticed but it's been kinda a crazy day.” She stood and stretched. “I'm gonna try and get some sleep. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight,” I replied. I watched her go into her temporary room.

Sleep had yet to come, I kept getting flashes of me attacking those creatures, and sleep seemed pointless. I was in the very important guest suite of the Embassy. I was tired, there was no doubt about that, but no matter how long I waited, sleep seemed impossible.

Light, unsure knocking on the door caught my attention. I stood and went to open it. Niirah stood there, looking nervous.

“You should be asleep,” I said to her.

“So should you,” she smirked. I had to admit, she had me there. “I can't sleep,” she added, looking kind of sheepish. “Can I come in? Please?”

“Of course, Is something the matter?” I asked letting her in and closing the door behind her.

“Um… yeah… no. It's just earlier when those things attacked… I… I-um…” Her voice had dropped to a whisper as she began to tremble.

I sat beside her and covered her shoulders with a wing. “Hey what's the matter? I'm here. You can talk to me.”

“Yeah, I know.” She took a deep breath. “When those things attacked us when they swarmed us. There were so many of them, their eyes, so many of their eyes.” She was shaking now.

“Hey, come here.” I hugged her.

“I didn't know something so small could be so terrifying,” she muttered.

I held her close. “I doubt you're only one who feels this way.”

“Well, what about you? You didn't seem afraid in the slightest,” she stated.

“Oh yes, I was.”

She backed out of the hug. “Of what, you were stronger than them? They were afraid of you.”

“I was afraid of losing Kii,” I said. “And I…” I had to stop myself. Careful you were about to tell this dragoness that you care for her, no going back after opening that door, I reminded myself. “...and I was afraid of myself.”

“Yourself?” she asked tilting her head.

“When I attacked them, I blanked out,” I explained. “I just keep thinking what would have happened if you hadn't snapped me out of it. Would I have just regained control? Would it have gotten worse and I would I have burned all of Canterlot to the ground?”

“You were afraid of being the one to hurt Kii,” she stated.

I just nodded. Then we just sat there, for a good long time as I hugged her, and she hugged me.

“Would you like to stay here with me tonight?” I asked hesitantly. “Maybe you’ll sleep better if you’re not by yourself.”

“I'd like that,” she nodded. We climbed onto the bed, Niirah making herself comfortable under my left wing. “You don't know of any lullabies by any chance do you?” she asked as a joke.

“I do actually,” I raised Kii, I had to learn at least one.

Niirah looked genuinely surprised. “No kidding. I wanna hear.”

“No you don't, you'll just laugh.”

“Come on, please?” She gave me a pouting face.

“Fine, let me remember it real quick.” I searched my memory for the lyrics. Niirah waited patiently.

I cleared my throat and sung the song I remembered, slow and clear.

“Shadows fall,
And hope has fled,
Steel your heart,
The dawn will come,”

She smiled at the lyrics.

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come,

The hunter’s lost,
And his home is far,
Keep to the stars,
The dawn will come,”

She rested her head against my shoulder and closed her eyes.

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come,

Bare your blade,
And raise it high,
Stand your ground,
The dawn will come,”

Niirah had fallen asleep now.

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come.”

I awoke to the sound of low, comfortable growling. I looked under my wing where Niirah was still sleeping and I realized she was basically purring. That was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen, and I could so use this against her in some way later.

“You can stop staring now,” she muttered without opening her eyes.

“Sorry,” I said as she woke up and stretched.

“Let's go get breakfast. Then maybe you should start looking for a new place?” she suggested.

“That is a good idea.” I stood up. “A shower might be a good idea as well.”

“I'll go use the one in the other room,” Niirah said leaving the room.

A thought occurred to me: if Alezah and Nikta move in with me, Niirah will need a place to stay as well. Perhaps that is a thought for another time.

I got into the shower and got cleaned up. A bit more grime than usual washed down the drain, but I suppose that is to be expected from yesterday.

Once I got dried off I headed down to my office, just to check my schedule, and make sure I had nothing planned for today.

“I leave for a little adventure, and you burn your house down?” I turned around to see Nandak sitting with another dragon whose species I didn't recognize. She resembled a cobra snake. In all her colors and patterns.

“Brother!” I hugged him tightly, squeezing him.

“Easy brother, I'm fine.”

I released him, and noticed that he had a bandaged wing, “What happened?” I grabbed his injury and examined it.

“It's just a bite.” he tried to shrug me off, but I held firm to his wing.

I finally let go. “From what? A crocodile?”

“Timberwolf.” The strange dragoness told me.

I blinked a moment. “See, that is so much worse than a crocodile. Do I need to give you a lecture? Or, better yet, a set of armor that is so heavy you will never leave again?” I asked.

“No, no. I actually wanted you to meet somedragon.” He stood beside the dragoness.

“Okay?” I was waiting for the info bomb.

“Krein, this is Klo. Klo, this is my brother Krein.”

“Your name. It is Dovah Tinvaak, it means ‘Flames’, yes?” she asked.

“It does.” I nodded. Great pleasantries are out of the way, can we get on with it?! I thought

“Krein. She and I are… together.” Nandak said slowly.

Oh boy. This should be an interesting story. “Let's go upstairs and sit for a minute and you two can explain everything.”

Viper Dragons? A very interesting race of dragons to say the least. But apparently she saved Nandak's life, so she's good in my book. I was walking with my brother and Klo, to go see our sisters. But I needed to go visit a friend first, one that I haven't visited in a while.

“You two should wait here. I'll only be a few minutes,” I instructed.

I walked up to the door and knocked. Waiting for a response took longer than usual. I heard a lock sliding, just before Fancy Pants opened the door.

“I apologize for keeping you waiting my friend. Would you like to come in?” he offered.

“Only for a moment, I need to ask a favor of you.”

“Of course.”

I walked past him, Fleur was in their living room. “Ambassadeur, we heard what happened to your house! Is little Kii alright?” she asked.

“She is,” I reassured her. “I'm actually here about the house issue.”

“How can I help?” Fancy seemed confused as to how he could help.

“I was hoping you knew of a good realtor. Somepony who dealt in large homes for, say dragons and their families?”

Fancy Pants had to think for a minute. “I'll ask a few of the ones I know today while I'm in town. Perhaps we can meet up tomorrow, you can bring the family, and I'll introduce you to another friend of mine?”

“That sounds like a plan,” I agreed.

Fleur stopped me just before leaving. “Krein, I was actually curious. If you would allow me to take little Kii to a montrer? A show? Perhaps while you are all looking for a house?”

I had to think a moment. I would like it if Kii learned some better manners. “Yeah, I don't see why not. She may want to bring her friend, though.”

“Magnifique! The more the merrier.” She walked off happily.

“I shouldn't keep my brother waiting any longer. It was good to see you, Fancy. I'll see you tomorrow.” I bowed and headed for the door.

“Have a swell day my friend,” Fancy said before closing the door behind me.

The sun had set some time ago, and dragonly friends and family alike had gathered. We were all at Alezah’s and Nikta’s. Niirah, Dwiin, and Algae even made their way here. It was a little crowded with all these dragons here in this small apartment, but we made it work.

“The giant spiders were probably the most terrifying thing on the whole trip,” Nandak said after finishing telling his story to everyone. He had written most of it down in a journal he still had with him.

“Not the Timberwolf?” Klo asked him.

“I can deal with the Timberwolf bite and Amphithere swarms. But giant spiders? No way, I'd sooner face a Hydra on my own,” Nandak said with a joking tone.

Everydragon laughed at the comment. Alezah and Nikta went back to the kitchen to finish making dinner. Dwiin and Algae were sitting affectionately close on one end of the couch, holding each other's claws. Nandak and Klo had the other end. Cala was near the kitchen sipping a glass of wine.

Niirah and I were sitting on some pillows off to the side. Niirah seemed to be making an effort to be near me for some reason. Kii was trying to help in the kitchen wherever she could with her magic, which wasn’t much.

“So Algae. How was your first date?” Niirah asked. I knew she was being nosy on purpose.

“It was lovely actually, Dwiin took me on a picnic at a local park. It was nice and quiet until those nasty Changelings showed up,” Algae said.

“So that is what they are called?” I asked.

“Didn't you read the newspaper? It went into extreme details about them. Even where they have been all this time,” Cala said, lifting up a copy of the paper. There was a picture of a changeling splashed across the front page.

I suddenly flashed back to the attack, remembering the fire in the kitchen, but quickly tried to push the memories out of my head. “I haven't gotten to it yet, I’ve been a bit busy being homeless the whole day,” I grumbled.

“Yeah, how's that coming anyway?” Niirah asked.

“Fancy Pants has agreed to assist us. He will be introducing me to a realtor friend of his. He wants all of us there to look at houses.”

“All of us?” Alezah asked pointing at Dwiin, Algae, and Niirah.

“Well, you know what I mean.” I pointed to my siblings and their mates. “All. Of. Us. Family.”

“Why?” Nikta asked.

“I'm tired of... this.” I waved a claw at my surroundings. “I want us all to be a family. One home, I don't care if we have to make it a bigger one just to fit us all.”

“Why is this important?” Klo asked Nandak curiously.

“We aren't like normal dragon families, Krein here is the closest thing we have to an elder, and he believes that us all being together is better for the group,” Nandak explained.

“Oh,” was all she said.

“I think it'd be awesome!” Kii hopped her way into the conversation.

“So are you guys up for it? All of us. One roof. Even you two when you aren't traveling,” I pointed to Nandak and Klo.

Nandak and Klo nodded. Kii was positively giddy. Nikta nodded. Alezah, however, was looking at Cala as if for approval.

“Alezah?” Kii asked.

“I-I don't know. I guess I've just gotten used to the independence that came with living here.”

"Honey?” Cala got her attention, "Why don't you go with them, help them find a place, and you can think about it?”

I knew there was a reason I liked her.

“Yeah, come on sis, just think about it,” Nandak pushed.

Alezah hesitated for a moment, thinking. “Alright, I'll think about it. But I’m making no promises.”

“I think we can accept that,” I declared. “Now. Is dinner ready yet?”

“Yeah. Pregnant dragons and younglings first.” Alezah said, pointing to Algae and Kii.

Everydragon got their food eventually and sat back in their spots; we all enjoyed the company and conversation. This, this is exactly what I was trying to accomplish with this move.

Niirah and I were back in the Embassy for the night, she had followed me into the very important guest suite again. Just to “hang out a little” as she put it. But we hadn’t spoken a word since arriving here. I was reading on some dossiers of the dragons assigned to the Wyvern Hunter crew. She was just staring at her claws, her eyes darting back and forth, seemingly having an argument with herself.

It was with the files in front of me I decided to break the silence. “Any idea who this dragon is? Vahraniik Karaak? It says here he is the detachment’s medic and research expert.”

“Dunno,” she said not looking up.

“Hey.” I tried to get her attention.

“Uh-huh,” she nodded. She obviously wasn't listening.

I stood and went over to her. I tapped her shoulder with the phalange on my wing. She jumped a little and glared at me. “Sweet spirits, I hate it when you do that.”

“Sorry, you were starting to worry me,” I said.

Niirah frowned. “Why aren't you laughing? You usually enjoy startling me.”

“This is one of the few times…” I laid down next to her. “...I don't find it funny. What's the matter? You haven't been yourself since the attack.”

She looked away. “It's nothing.”

“You gave up your bed, then you knowingly want to share a bed with me of all dragons,” I replied, ticking off my notes on my claws. “You have hardly left my side all day, and you have been so far lost in thought you might as well be on the moon.”

I paused to let the observations sink in for her. “So I'll ask again. Are you alright?”

She turned her head fully away from me and started talking to the floor. “Not really. It's like I told you last night, I'm afraid of those things. I think I see them whenever I'm alone out of the corner of my eyes. I get scared.” She hugged herself. “I'm not used to being scared.”

“Okay, is there anything else?” I pressed.

“I…” she hesitated. “I don't see things when I'm around you. I feel safe.”

“Oh.” That was a little surprising.

“That isn't even the crazy part,” she added.

“Oh? It gets better?”

“Yeah, the crazy part of all of this is, that…” She stopped and sighed.

I nudged her. “That what?”

“You’re gonna think I'm nuts,” she muttered.

I grinned. “I already think that so you can't do any more damage to that impression.” I joked.

She hit me with her wing. “I'm serious!” she scowled.

“Okay, sorry, but please just tell me what the matter is?”

“I… I think I like you,” she admitted, her face red, and embarrassed.

Please tell me she's saying what I think she's saying! I thought. “‘Like’ as a friend or-” I asked.

She cut me off. “Like, ‘Like’ like,” she said, emphasizing the word.

“Oh.” I blinked. My brain was still working on processing what she had just said.

“See, you think I’m crazy.” She looked away, obviously embarrassed.

“Actually… you wanna hear something equally as crazy?” I asked. She nodded, and I leaned down so I could whisper in her ear: “I ‘like like’ you too.”

Her face turned bright red, and she looked positively panicked. “I-I-I… um…” She cleared her throat. “Say again?”

I stood and walked over to the little mini kitchen this room had. “I've had feelings for you for a while now. I wasn't really sure about them until that morning we camped out.”

“But I was horrible to you! You've been nothing but nice to me, and I've been terrible.”

“Only when we first met. You got better.” I pointed out, getting her some water.

“Well yeah. But you’re looking for a partner for all of time! I don't think I can do that.”

“Well, then, let's not start there,” I said.

“Huh?” she looked confused.

“Why don't we start with one of those First Dates, and then go from there?” I gave her the glass of water.

“I still don't know why you'd want me,” Niirah admitted.

“Because you’re smart, free-spirited, pretty, not to mention your attitude can be just what the room needs at times,” I smiled.

She was quiet but smiled. “Well, when you put me like that I don't sound so bad.” She lifted the glass of water to drink

“So?” I nudged her.

“Okay, but how about we make it the night of the performance? After the show, we can go to dinner or something. You can plan that part.”

“Deal,” I nodded.

“But I have two conditions,” she said quickly.

“I'm listening.”

“First, can we not tell anydragon or pony? Not until we know what this is between us.”

That was fair. “Got it. And the second?”

“Can we keep sharing a bed? I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep if I’m by myself,” she said sheepishly.

“Sure, you want to turn in?”

“A bit, yeah.”

We climbed into bed. Niirah allowed herself to rest against me. I draped my wing over her once again.

“Goodnight,” I whispered to her.

“Goodnight,” she whispered back and closed her eyes.

Today was progressing particularly well. The new temporary morning routine went off without a hitch. Wished Niirah luck with her day. Then I met up with the family and we headed to Fancy Pants’ house.

Fleur took Kii to her show, it was a fashion show or something of the sort, and Kii seemed excited enough about it, though I made sure to make her promise to behave herself and to stay with Fleur. Once they had left the rest of us headed to the realtor.

“This is quite possibly the largest number of dragons I've seen in one place,” the realtor, Done Deal commented, looking over our group. Done Deal was a white unicorn with a jet-black mane and tail. He wore a business collar and tie around his neck. His cutie mark was of a signed document.

“We have one more in the group but she is at a show,” Nandak shrugged.

We all started walking toward an area of Canterlot I had only seen from a distance. The buildings were closer together, and the houses had no yards.

“So Mr. Deal, what kind of houses are we going to be viewing today?” I inquired.

“Mr. Deal brokers in a very specific kind of home. Courtyard Houses,” Fancy Said very matter-of-factly.

“Courtyard Houses?” Alezah asked.

“A courtyard house is a type of house, often a large house, where the main part of the building is disposed around a central courtyard.” Mr. Deal explained. “I have two available right now. We will see which of them you would prefer.”

“We will definitely like to see them both before we make our decision,” Nandak said from the back of the group

I nodded. “Agreed, the last realtor I dealt with was... How to put this? An idiot.”

“Well, I assure you I have been made keenly aware of your needs for space. I picked these two because they have the absolute most in Canterlot. Most ponies turn them down due to the amount of space, that is why they are still on the market.”

“Well how about we got on with it, eh?” Fancy Pants said trotting ahead with Done Deal.

We didn't get far into this district before coming to the first home. It was a three-story house, butter-white painted wood siding, and white siding. The front door was black.

“Can we have a look inside?” I asked.

“Indeed we can.” Done Deal trotted up to the door and unlocked it. That’s when we discovered that it wasn’t a door at all.

It was a gate. It opened up to an outdoor hallway that connected the entrance to a courtyard. The house surrounded the stone courtyard. Everydragon spread out to explore.

I turned left toward what I discovered was the kitchen. “Hey, Alezah, look at the kitchen here! It's huge!”

It was. Eight stove burners, two ovens, two magi-tech dishwashers, countertop space galore. And finally a walk-in fridge slash freezer. Alezah walked in and was promptly beside herself with excitement.

I moved onto the next part of the house, traveling through a dining room, living room, plenty of bedrooms on the upper floors. We all returned to the central courtyard.

“It has lots of space, but my only complaint is that the bedrooms are a little close to each other.” Nandak stated.

“I noticed that, too. Not a whole lot of space to spread out,” Alezah agreed.

“If that is your only complaint, the next house is definitely the one you want. It's older though. Hasn't had an owner in a few years and may need some repairs,” Done Deal informed us.

“I think we'd like to see it just the same,” I said.

Done Deal nodded. “Follow me, then.”

This one was only two stories tall, but its exterior was made of red brick, and the inner walls of stained redwood. It had an outer walkway that ran on the inside of the courtyard and hallways that circled the entire house on both floors.

It had a kitchen, dining room, and living room, all of them larger than the last house, and the bedrooms were spread out even more, even though there were nine of them. It even had a study with built-in bookshelves that went up to the ceiling.

The courtyard had a weed-choked garden just outside the kitchen door with a large central fire pit. Plenty of space for improvements. A planter circled the exterior of the house. Perhaps we could plant some flowers? The only issue was that it had yet to be furnished, there was dust everywhere, and a lot of cleaning needed to be done. That would be a challenge.

“This place is much better,” I commented.

“It has a wine cellar too!” I heard Alezah yell from down a set of stairs. “That's it! I'm in. I wanna live here!”

“We agree!” Nandak yelled.

“When can we move in?” Nikta asked.

Just make the decision for me why don't you? I thought. “When can we sign the paperwork?” I asked Done Deal.

“Let's find a table or something first,” Fancy suggested, brushing off his suit. “Preferably one that is not covered in dust?”

“Indeed,” I nodded.

We soon found a windowsill where we could fill out the paperwork. This house had a lot more to sign for than the last one. That or I just forgot how much there was. Looking at the price for this house, it became apparent that putting off refilling the Phoenix Account was no longer an option.

As I put the last stroke to my signature on the last page of paperwork, Done Deal smiled. “A pleasure doing business with you.” He zapped the papers away in a flash and gave me the keys.

“I do believe my presence here is concluded,” Fancy observed.

“Once we are resettled, we'd love to have you and Fleur over for dinner. If you'd like?” I offered.

Fancy nodded. “That sounds like a grand idea. Perhaps you could make an event out of it?”

I tilted my head. “How do you figure?”

“Host a party, you can show the elites of Canterlot that you are just as civil as them,” Fancy explained.

“I'll think on that. Thank you for tagging along with me my friend.” I bowed courteously. He did the same before taking his leave.

“So what now? This house is empty and we don't have beds., Nandak inquired.

I nodded. “Valid concern. Until we get some movers for Alezah and Nikta, they will remain in their apartment. The rest of us need to go get some beds.”

Author's Note

I know where that song actually came from. Yea I know.

Anyway I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I look forward to seeing your comments.

XXVII - Music & Love

Nandak, Klo, and I were flying over the Badlands now. I finally found the time to retrieve more gems for our account at Phoenix Bank. It was a long flight we didn't really talk about a whole lot. Partly because we didn’t have anything to say and partly because Klo would sometimes listen closely to us talk. I know she was just trying to learn but it got awkward sometimes. And then all the questions.

“So why do dragons now not get married?” she asked.

“Because when all the dragon tribes lost that first civilization, and apparently the Viper Dragons, we lost that part of our culture. The only dragon I know who knows anything about the subject is Olakaan. Didn’t you two ask him any of this?”

“He was too busy poking and prodding Klo for information about her kind, talking too fast for him to answer any of her questions,” Nandak said with an eye roll.

“Of course he did.” I rolled my eyes. “Did you know he has a mate?” I asked.

“No, actually. That didn't come up. Would I know who it is?” Nandak inquired.

“One of Viing’s siblings. The one who has a youngling, but her mate had died a while back.”

Nandak's eyes were wide. “Her?! I only met her a few times. She was a head turner certainly. Damn good for the book wyrm.”

I laughed at my brother's comment before returning to looking for the gem cache. I spotted the ridge I was looking for coming up below us, the landing space the same size as I remember it. I lead them down to the peak.

Landing on the cliffs, I folded my wings and started to look for that torch that was here last time. Nandak and Klo landed behind me.

Nandak found his way over to the cache. “The gems in that cave?”

“Yup. All the way in the back. Ah, here it is,” I declared as I found the torch near the entrance.

“So how are we gonna do this?” Nandak asked me.

“Simple, you and I go in, get the gems, then leave. Seriously, it's not like it's Kii's homework or anything like that.”

He tilted his head, “Just you and me? What about Klo?”

“Need somedragon to stand watch.”

“Why?” Klo asked, tilting her head to the side.

“We are on a mountain between two dangerous areas of Equestria. And with Wyvern sightings on the rise out here, I want somedragon watching our back,” I explained.

Klo looked at Nandak. “He wouldn't ask for you to watch his back if he didn't trust you,” he informed her.

Klo smiled and nodded. Nandak and I entered the cache, leaving Klo outside.

“So, brother can I ask you something?” I started as soon as we were out if earshot of Klo. Not that this was about her.

“Of course,” he answered.

“You’re in a successful relationship. What kind of things does a dragoness like?” I asked.

Nandak shrugged. “I don't know. Klo tends to like just relaxing out in the open air. A small adventure to explore the city or so. Usually, she’ll just tell me when she wants to do something. Why the sudden interest in my relationship?”

“I-um… I have a date coming up, and I was looking for advice.” I admitted. We got to the back of the cache. I removed my bags and started to retrieve the gems by the clawfull.

Nandak did the same. “So, who is the lucky girl?”

“We agreed to not tell anydragon until we were sure what this was,” I muttered.

I could see him grin even in the dim light. “You know if you don't tell me, Nikta and Alezah will be able to figure it out. And they’ll tell me anyway.”

Oh, I see how it is, brother. “Fine,” I sighed. “It’s Niirah. We are going out after I attend her performance tomorrow night. She left it up to me as to what we were gonna do.”

Nandak chuckled. “So that's why you were asking me. You don't know what to do?”

“No. No, I don't.” I admitted.

“Look you've hung out with her before yeah?” Nandak asked. I nodded. “So just do something like that, but make it more interesting.”

Hmm… perhaps. “Let's finish getting these gems so we can go home.”

After taking those gems to the bank, our account might as well be overflowing. I decided to make a savings account for emergencies, setting it up so that a small amount from my normal account would get deposited into the savings account every month.

We made it home just fine but the three of us were exhausted from the flight. Nandak and Klo went straight to bed. I decided to look in on Kii.

I approached her new room that rested on the north-west corner of the house. I could hear laughter from inside. Sounded like Hex had stopped by. I knocked thrice.

“Who is it?” I heard Kii call.

“It's Krein. May I come in?”

“Just a second!” she called. I could hear hushed whispers and the scrambling of claws and hooves against the wood floors. Kii opened the door a moment later and gave me a wide grin. “Hey, big brother.”

“Hi. Hex, good to see you as always,” I greeted them, stepping inside and looking for what they were trying to hide.

“Is there something you need?” Kii asked, her grin becoming fixed like a mask.

I looked at them. They had the worst poker faces. “Alright, what are you hiding?”

“We aren't hiding anything,” Kii said quickly.

“If I go through your room right now, am I gonna find something I’m not supposed to find? Or are you gonna be grounded again for lying to me?” I asked her with a serious look.

She sighed and went over to her closet. Inside was a little black kitten with white paws.

“We found him on the way home from school. Hex can't keep him because her mom is allergic,” Kii explained. The little cat looked up at me with big adorable eyes and let out a little mew. “I was hoping you'd let me keep him,” Kii said with the same look of pleading in her eyes.

I sighed, having to suppress a small squee. “Who am I to toss this little thing into the street?” I admitted defeat. Kii's face lit up. “You can keep him, but you have to feed him, give him water.”

“And clean out his litterbox,” Hex added.

“Yes, that too. I’ll give you the bits you need to get him what he needs but I expect you to take care of him. Deal?”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you! I promise I'll take good care of him.” Kii smiled and hugged the kitten.

I nodded. “I trust that you will. Hex, will you be staying the night?”

“Yup!” Hex nodded.

“Very good. I will see you three for breakfast then. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight!” they both called. The kitten mewed.

I was on my way to the Embassy for a bit of work before tonight. I also had received a troubling bit of information given to me by Alezah. Niirah has apparently been waking up screaming and crying the past few nights. I’d try to get her to talk about it when I got to work.

The damage to the city by the Changeling Invasion was completely repaired now. I’d have to put in a request to a local contractor to put together some renovations for the new home; if a monster attack could be repaired this quickly, a quick renovation should be no issue.

For now, I had matters of the heart to attend to. Entering the lobby of the Embassy, I saw the usual, dragons applying for citizenship, extensions on their visas, or ponies looking for information on the Dragonlands, which Therma, the dragon at the information booth, is happy to provide. Very enthusiastic dragon, it was her idea, we just let her do her thing: talk about the Dragonlands. Seriously, she’d talk your ear off if she let you.

If that can even happen? Can someone actually talk your ear off? I don’t want to find out.

Anyway, I headed up the stairs to our offices and sitting right where I thought she would be was Niirah. A very exhausted and stressed Niirah. I don't think she noticed me at first because she was trying to stay awake.

“Niirah?” I said.

She started awake and looked at me with wide, forced-open eyes. “Oh, hey, Krein. Um…” She rubbed her eyes. “I put your mail on your desk and you have a letter from the head of the Wyvern Hunters.”

“Follow me,” I instructed her as I went into my office. She stood and followed.

Once she was inside I closed the door behind her. “Am I in trouble or something?” she asked a little huffily as she folded her arms.

“Definitely ‘or something’,” I said and sat in front of her. “You are waking up screaming? Even crying sometimes? You look like you might pass out from exhaustion.”

She looked down at the ground. “It’s nothing,” she grunted.

“What's wrong? Talk to me.” I put my wing on her shoulder.

“It’s nothing!” she snapped back, pushing away.

I pulled her in close again. “That’s definitely something. And it’s gonna keep eating away at you until it gets to be too much. I won’t let that happen.”

She stopped struggling and became still. I nestled my head against hers. “Please talk to me,” I whispered.

She leaned against me and just about broke down, tears falling from her eyes. “I told you before,” she whimpered faintly. “I can't sleep. I see those things everywhere, and now that's not even all.” She stopped abruptly, turning away as if in shame.

“What?”

She took a shaky breath and continued, in a softer tone of voice. “In the nightmare. I'm in...darkness. I'm running from the changelings, but I can't get away. But they change into… to…” She swallowed and started shaking even more. “Into my father. Dozens and dozens of copies of my father, and they all start clawing at me, tearing at me. Just like he used to for fun.” She squeezed her eyes shut and covered her ears with her claws. “They start laughing. And it sounds just like him.” She wrapped herself in her wings and started rocking back and forth, crying.

I held her. For a good few minutes as she let it out. Once her breathing steadied, I lead her to the couch in my office. “Take a nap. I'll be here in the room. I promise, if you start having a nightmare, I'll wake you up.”

She hesitated for a bit, clearly frightened of having another bad dream, then slowly nodded and laid on the couch. Crying must have made her even more tired because she was asleep in minutes. Once I was sure she was asleep, I went to my desk and tried to get some work done.

She slept peacefully through the day in my office, no bad dreams. I got a lot of work done, even scheduled the contractor, and the party Fancy suggested. The contractors had one week from this Friday to get the house up to snuff.

About four hours before Niirah’s performance I woke her so she could go get ready. I was at home putting the finishing touches on what I had planned for our date. Nandak was kind enough to lend me his magic tent for the night. This was a school event at an amphitheater where the public was allowed to attend for a small fee, but Niirah had gotten me a ticket.

Once I was ready I flew toward the theatre. From my approach in the sky, I could see the venue. Ponies were already getting to their seats and talking amongst themselves. I landed at the entrance to show the pony standing at the entrance my ticket.

Once he let me through after eyeballing me, I went and found my seat. Everypony waited a good ten minutes before the first performance started: a pegasus playing the guitar. I waited, listened, and watched as one by one, each of the ponies came on stage and performed, applauding with the rest of the audience at the conclusion of each.

Finally, the eleventh performance: Niirah. She wheeled out that beautiful harp; no doubt she knew it was a gift from me by now, considering the grin on her face as she sat down and started to play. A pony brought her a microphone too. She was the only one who had used one so far.

As she started, I couldn't help but feel I recognized the music. But then she started to sing, which was not only a surprise in and of itself, but I recognized the lyrics. She belted them out far better than I did.

“Shadows fall,
And hope has fled,
Steel your heart,
The dawn will come,”

I sang her this! Just a few nights ago. The fact that she was singing it now couldn't be a coincidence.

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come,

“The hunter’s lost,
And his home is far,
Keep to the stars,
The dawn will come,”

She continued to sing as she looked at the audience. Ponies that were previously disinterested were listening intently.

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come,

“Bare your blade,
And raise it high,
Stand your ground,
The dawn will come,

“The night is long,
And the path is dark,
Look to the sky,
For one day soon,
The dawn will come.”

As she concluded the song a cheer and stomping from the crowd that was louder than for the previous sets resonated throughout the theatre. Niirah took her bow, and even I could see the red on her face as she walked off the stage with her harp. I stood and moved to meet her at the exit.

I stood there a few minutes, and when she came out she was smiling wide, with the harp in its case. “I take it you like the gift?” I asked.

She hit me playfully with her wing. “You jerk! You made me think I was never gonna see this thing again!”

“Is that a yes?” I grinned.

“Of course it’s a yes. I love it.” She petted the harp affectionately.

“Do you want to take it home, before we go on our date?”

“Dunno, I might want to go home with the harp.”

“Ouch, that hurts.” I pretended that offended me.

“But…” she stepped closer to me. “...you did get me the harp so it’s only fair I pay you back.”

I was curious as to what was going through her mind. “Oh, and how do you plan on doing that?”

She grinned. “I have a few ideas.” She brushed my cheek with her tail as she walked in the direction of her house.

I turned around once I regained my senses. “What kind of ideas?” I asked, catching up to her.

Once we put her harp in her room in the apartment, I lead her to Ponyville again. We didn't race this time but we did have some fun scaring some birds on the way here. We went to the same restaurant we sat at during our first visit here, Haut-Savoir.

“I remember this place,” she said looking around. “This is where we first decided to be friends.”

“And now where we are having dinner on our first date. I thought it might be good.”

Niirah grinned as she looked at her menu. “I have been wondering what else was on their menu.”

I nodded. “As have I.”

Niirah tapped her claw on the table. “So out of curiosity, what exactly do you have planned after this?”

I smirked. “Something simple, but something I think you'll enjoy nonetheless. Just wait and see.”

“Fine. I'm thinking about getting the cheesy zoodle marinara, with quinoa vegetarian meatballs, and a fruit salad. Oh, and some wine maybe?”

“Wine?” I asked.

“Yeah, I want to give it a try.”

“Alright then.”

The same waitress as last time approached. “Welcome to Haut-Savoir, what can I get you to drink? Oh hey, you two, welcome back.”

“You remember us?” Niirah asked.

She smiled. “We don't get many dragons around here, other than our local dragon Spike. Even if the dragon Ambassador is trying to build up Pony and Dragon kinship.”

I don't think she realized that I'm the Dragon Ambassador. “Well this is place was just where she and I first became friends. And—”

“He was probably thinking this was a good place to start our more serious relationship,” Niirah cut me off. “Am I right?”

“Spot on,” I answered.

“Awww that's so sweet,” the waitress smiled. “So what'll you have?”

Niirah ordered first. “Could I get the cheesy zoodle marinara, with quinoa vegetarian meatballs, and a fruit salad, please?”

“Kay, and to drink?”

“I want to try a wine, but I'm unsure of what to get.”

“I could pick one for you if you'd like?” the waitress offered.

“I'd like that, thank you.” Niirah smiled.

The waitress then turned to me. “And for you?”

I was more or less inclined to order what I knew. “Skillet eggplant parmesan, and some wine for me as well. I’ll let you pick for me.”

“You got it, I'll be right back with your drinks.” She trotted off with our order.

That, unfortunately, left Niirah and me in an awkward silence. We just sat there looking at each other. Niirah drummed her claws on the table for a few seconds.

“I have a question,” she started. I just nodded for her to continue. “What did you think of my performance?”

“I think that you need to tell me why you chose that song to sing. You have an amazing voice by the way, but why that song?”

“It's stuck in my head.” She grinned nervously. “Seriously, that morning after you sang it to me, I just couldn't stop hearing it in my head. So I made some music for it.” She shrugged.

“Unfortunately I can’t remember any more of the songs I used to sing Kii as a hatchling. So you’re gonna have to come up with some new material,” I said.

“I knew it was too much to hope you had more,” she laughed.

The waitress came back with a bottle and proceeded to pour the red liquid into the glasses on the table. “This is a 1499 red blend from the vineyards in Prance.”

I picked it up and swirled the liquid in the glass, examining it like I’d seen ponies doing at some of Fancy’s events. Niirah did the same. We exchanged glances and each took a sip. I found the wine to be a kind of sweet bubbly taste. Niirah seemed to enjoy it as well.

“I think this'll do,” I nodded.

“Splendid. I'll be back with your food.” She left the bottle.

“I think I need to start going to those wine tastings I've been invited to,” I said taking another sip.

“Think you could bring me along?” she asked hiding behind her glass a little.

“Is that you offering a second date?”

“Maaaybe,” she dragged on the word, as she raised the glass to her lips again.

Maybe it is. I thought.

Niirah might have had just a tad too much wine. She was giggling a lot, even after we flew up to our spot above Ponyville. She was a little tipsy, wobbling from side to side as she walked, but still functional.

Once I set up the tent that Nandak let me borrow, I lead her inside and she sat on the bed. “Was this your plan all along? To get me in bed with you?” she sniggered.

I rolled my eyes. “Not for the reasons you are implying.”

“Oh, then what reasons did you have for taking me all the way up to a private and secluded area with a tent and a bed in your pocket?” Niirah asked, giving me a flirty look and flicking her tail at me.

It did sound weird when she put it like that. “Stop thinking naughty thoughts, you,” I poked her nose. “I just figured that you could use a nice night’s sleep.”

“I slept through most of the day, I’m not tired yet,” she protested. “I can stay up all night,” she added.

“Yeah well, I didn’t. And you know there is a solution to your sleeping issues.” I said matter of factly.

She grinned goofily. “Oh, if you have an idea on that I’m all ears.”

“We could tell everyone else about us, and then you could move in with the lot of us at my house. Once Alezah and Nikta move in with us, you won't be able to keep up with the rent on your own anyway,” I pointed out.

She seemed to sober up as fast as a switch being thrown. “I…” she hesitated. “It sounds nice, but I would like to think about it further.” She looked away momentarily as she took a deep breath, then rested her head against me. “Can we just enjoy the now? Let’s just ease into this.”

“Whatever you want,” I said, a little disappointed but not surprised at her answer.

“I do care for you Krein, and I like that you care for me. But we’re dragons, really young dragons, we have a long time to figure out exactly what we want,” Niirah said.

“I know,” I sighed. She was right but I already knew what I wanted. I wanted her, but I didn't want to force her into something too fast. “Alright. We’ll keep it a secret. Even though I’m ready to tell everydragon else, I’ll wait till you are ready.”

“Thank you. Also, Algae already knows,” she admitted quickly. “She’s my best friend, I had to.”

“Which means Dwiin will likely know soon too,” I pointed out.

Her eyes shot open. “I didn’t think about that.”

“But I also told my brother Nandak, because he’d find out from Alezah and Nikta anyway, and he will likely tell Klo. Even though I told him not to say anything.”

She bopped me with her wing. “And I thought I was keeping a secret!”

I laughed a little. “We even?”

She laughed as well. “Yeah, I guess, since we both broke the deal a little bit. But no one else!”

I held up my right claw. “Dragon’s Honor.”

She leaned back against me, I could sense her overall exhaustion setting in. “This was nice though. It wasn't over the top exciting, and it wasn't boring. When do you think we can do this again?” she asked me.

“How soon are you thinking?” I asked.

“In the next day or so.”

“I’m not expecting any guests at the Embassy. Wanna have dinner there tomorrow?” I suggested.

She nodded from her place beside me. “Sure.”

“You seem tired.”

She yawned and closed her eyes. “I guess I was. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.”

“Ow!” I woke up to something hitting me in the face. I rubbed my eyes and found a scroll sitting in front of me. “A letter from Spike?” I mumbled quietly, as Niirah was still resting. I slowly opened the scroll and read it.

‘Dear Speaker,

I figured out how to send mail instantly via burning them! Isn’t it cool!? Anyway I think I figured out exactly what that gem was in your dream. I also figured out why you keep overheating and it is urgent that you come see me in the Dragonlands. The two issues are related. I suggest you bring your bodyguard Dwiin with you. You will need him.

See you soon,
Olakaan Peliik’

My creepy dream and my overheating are related? That’s not scary at all. I needed to get Dwiin and head out soon. But I would miss my dinner date with Niirah.

I looked over at Niirah, who was still asleep. She’d understand, right?

“I’m going with you,” Niirah said firmly.

“Why?” I asked. Dwiin and I were in the Embassy, and we were about to leave when Niirah showed up out of the blue, packed for a trip.

“I wanna come. If you do end up going someplace I can’t on this little adventure of yours, I can just go visit my siblings.” She shrugged. “I haven’t seen them in a while.”

I looked over at Dwiin for assistance. “You’re on your own here,” he declared and avoided eye contact. Traitor.

“We might be going to one of the hottest locations in the Dragonlands if Olakaan has discovered something critical. Since you are half ice dragon you will not be able to follow us.”

“Like I said I can just go see my siblings.” She walked past me. “I’m coming with. You can’t change my mind.” She lifted off into the sky and started flying to the Dragonlands.

“Is this how it is with Algae?” I asked Dwiin.

“Yup. Every day.” He leaped into the sky as well. I followed with a sigh and we headed toward the Dragonlands.

Author's Note

I have been wanting to write this for a while now. I hope everyone enjoyed the chapter, drop a comment on something you liked or thought was funny.

XXVIII - Rebellion Reveal

Crater had undergone some pretty drastic changes since I had last been home. It looked like King Aspen was already holding up his end of the deal; vines and greenery were growing within the city, trees sprouting atop the stone structures with their roots gripping the rock. I could see the dragons below, most with smiles on their faces. They weren't fighting, yelling, or arguing. It was good to see that we were getting along as a race. The air even seemed cleaner, it didn't smell like sulfur.

However, the feeling of being watched was new. I couldn't spot anydragon looking at us so I ignored it.

The three of us flew over the city straight to the Anthanium, where Olakaan was waiting. Landing in front of the doorway, I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

“Are you okay?” Niirah asked.

I nodded. “Yeah, just hoping this isn't super bad news.”

“I’m sure it will be fine,” she said, wrapping her tail around mine.

“Come on. Algae’s eggs are due any day now, I wanna get back as soon as we can,” Dwiin said impatiently. I don't know why he’s so worried: I don't think he realizes that it will be another thirty-three months before the eggs hatch.

“A little hint for you, Dwiin; things do not get better after the eggs are laid,” I told him as we entered the Anthanium.

“Algae will at least return to her non-moody self-right?” he asked hopefully.

“Ha!” Niirah burst out loudly.

Dwiin looked worried. “What?”

I spoke first. “Oh, nothing, just don't be surprised when she snarls at you because you got too close to the eggs.”

“Or snaps at you because you didn't keep them at just the right resting angle,” Niirah added. “Or just to bite at you.”

Dwiin’s ears fell. “Oh,” he muttered and walked ahead, out of our earshot. Niirah and I both looked at one another, frowning in sudden guilt.

“You should talk to him,” Niirah stated.

“Thank you Captain Obvious. I hadn't figured that out,” I muttered.

“I know, what would you do without me?” she joked proudly. “But seriously, he looks up to you like your his older brother. Talk to him.” She hurried on ahead.

I followed closely. We came into the main area of Olakaan’s library. “Olakaan! You here!?” I called.

Light erupted from a tunnel going to another chamber, and hushed voices followed. “...I’ll let you know if they are successful,” Olakaan’s voice carried.

“Please do, I've helped you this far. The least you could do is inform me of the outcome,” another voice that sounded like Olakaan’s came before the light disappeared.

Olakaan himself came out of the tunnel with a wide grin. “Okay then, straight to business, no time to lose.” He hurried over to a pile of papers and drew a sketch of the bracelet in my dream.

“This is the Elderspark. An ancient pearl that came from the core of a volcano. A volcano from the dragon’s original dimension. If you believe the stories anyway. As far as I can tell it can store an unlimited amount of heat energy. Like the kind you produce when you get angry.”

“Cool? So it's an old rock?” I asked receiving a whack on the nose with a scroll.

“Not just any old rock, possibly a rock equal in power to the Bloodstone Scepter!” Olakaan said excitedly.

“WHAT!?” I almost lost my breath. Niirah, and Dwiin both looked at me with equally surprised looks. “Why am I seeing it in my dreams then?”

Olakaan grinned. “Ah! Now to the interesting part!”

“And that wasn't?” I asked.

Olakaan rummaged around for more papers. “Long story short, the stone once belonged to the first bloodline of fire dragons, and was passed from king to king, or queen to queen.”

“Waiting for why I'm involved here?” I asked, waiting for him to spell it out for me.

Olakaan fixed me in a glare. “It's a magical stone that is basically alive. Belonging to dragon royalty. It's been many millennia since the stone has had an heir. It's calling out to its next owner…” He pointed a claw at me.

“WHAT!” I cried, my head suddenly spinning.

“So you are saying that Krein is a Fire Dragon pureblood, and basically a king?” Dwiin asked.

“Well maybe not a king, but definitely a pureblood,” Olakaan explained. “Him and his family, with the exception of Kii, a magic dragon. He is also the eldest living heir. The Stone obviously knows this, and it wishes to be claimed.”

I was too focused on breathing to listen closely to him. This stone was possibly equal to or stronger than the Bloodstone Scepter. And I'M the bloody owner! There had to be some kind of mistake.

I abruptly remembered the skeleton who lunged at me from my dream and a thought suddenly occurred to me. “What happens if I don't go and get it?” I asked.

Olakaan frowned. “See, that is the scary part about this. If you refuse its calls, it’ll get angrier. First, the dreams will become more intense. Second, you’ll start to lose control of your anger more. And third…” He paused, glanced down at some papers, then spoke. “Eventually you will overheat too much and your own fire will cause you to explode and die.”

I beat of silence fell across the room. “Well,” Niirah started. “That's intense. Kinda removes all choice from this situation, doesn't it?”

I just nodded, and we all sat there in silence for a few minutes. “Why am I the only one out of my siblings overheating?” I wondered. “If they are purebloods too, shouldn't they have the same problem?”

Olakaan shrugged. “I'm not gonna pretend to know how the magic of a dragon’s fire works. But as far as I can tell, your soul is a strong one. You need the Elderspark to help you control it.”

I cleared my throat. “So my options are this. One: go mad from creepy intense dreams, then go on an insane rampage, and then eventually blow up and die, and probably kill a lot of other ponies and dragons. Or two: go retrieve a crazy old pearl and potentially become a political rival to the Dragon Lord, and be killed then. Either way, I end up dead.”

“Well you don't have to be a king or anything like that,” Olakaan said. “The Elderspark merely wants to be found. You don't have to rule over anything.”

“Good, because I don't want to! I'm perfectly happy where I am,” I said.

“But…” Dwiin said.

“But I have to go get the stone or else I die. I know.” I groaned as I stood. “We better get moving.”

Olakaan coughed. “As Ice dragons, Niirah and I can't go. Because it's in a particularly hot environment.”

“Yeah, I figured that out on my own,” I turned to Niirah. “You gonna be with your siblings?”

“Yeah, but um…” she said a little nervously. She hesitated for a moment, then kissed my cheek quickly. “Be careful,” she said, her face flushing red turned and quickly left the library. I felt my own face flushing.

“So,” I said. “Where is the Elderspark exactly?” I had a hunch but I needed it confirmed.

“The last anydragon knew, it was in the Cradle of Fire,” Olakaan said, pulling out a map. He pointed out the Cradle of Fire.

“Here is some reading material on the Elderspark, for when you take breaks. You will tell me everything you can right?” Olakaan asked excitedly, handing me a big stack of papers and books. I wondered if he’d even noticed the kiss.

“Everything we can remember,” I assured him, tucking the papers into my saddlebags.

Dwiin and I headed out. “After you, your Majesty,” he joked, bowing.

“Please don't do that,” I muttered. I really did not want to think about how Torch would react if dragons started referring to me as a king.

It took Dwiin and me about a day and a half to get to The Cradle of Fire. A fitting name now that I know it holds the Elderspark. We alighted down on a good spot to rest. I pulled out the reading material on the thing and started to look through it.

As I perused various theories about the Elderspark Dwiin seemed uneasy. “You know you'll be fine, right?” I said, not looking up.

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“You, Algae and her younglings,” I said. “Just do everything she asks while waiting for the eggs to hatch and you'll do fine.”

“Is she really gonna get worse?”

“No. Not really, but she will be extremely overprotective of the eggs. Just be careful and you'll be fine.” I assured him.

“I can come to you if we need help?”

“Of course.”

“Thanks. That means a lot.” We were silent as we continued to rest.

But as I got further into the reading material, I found things that were a little concerning. “Hey listen to this; ‘The Elderspark is rumored to contain the consciousness from all its previous wielders. Those consciousness’ can be tapped for knowledge if assisted by one who has mastered the Dream Realm.’ Interesting right?”

Dwiin nodded. “That is interesting. Perhaps you can ask Princess Luna for assistance there?”

“Yeah, maybe. Let’s get moving shall we?” I suggest standing up.

“Let’s.”

We took flight and flew for the Volcano that I recalled from my dream holding the tomb. After circling the volcano a few times, a break in the ash cloud revealed exactly what we were looking for. A good fifty feet down from the rim of the volcano, a dragon-sized stone archway. The entrance.

“You weren't kidding that it was hard to reach,” Dwiin commented, as we started for it.

We dove hard through the ash cloud toward the entrance. At a decently high speed, we landed hard just inside the tomb sliding on the sharp stone until we stopped. I rubbed the scrapes on my claws and talons.

“I hate landing like that,” I commented.

“Doesn't bother me really.” Dwiin shrugged, strutting around in his armored hide. Show-off.

I had a look around. There were four coffins in this first chamber near the entrance. I had a look at the inscriptions on each of them. I recognized only parts of the dragon script: each of them was the name of the dragon inside. But they all felt...familiar. I felt like...like even though each name was different, they were dragons I knew. More than that, they were...

“They are all me,” I whispered.

“What?” Dwiin asked. “None of those say, Krein.”

“I know, but…” I said. “All of these...it feels like looking at my own name. I think these were all past versions of me.”

“Whatever, this place is creepy. Perhaps we should just get what we are here for and leave,” Dwiin suggested.

“Yeah, you’re right.” I hurried to the back of the tomb where Dwiin was headed.

We found ourselves at the top of some steps that spiraled downwards into a deep pit. The issue was I couldn't see down there.

“Hey, check this out,” Dwiin called. He was by the railing, touching something with his claws and holding it up for me to see: a thick black liquid. “Oil, going down a groove in the railing.”

“Give it a light,” I said.

Dwiin nodded and lit the oil with a small spit of fire. The fire spread down the railing, illuminating the path, as well as something I really didn't want to see.

More coffins. More dead past versions of me. Dozens of them going deeper and deeper until the fire made a circle at the bottom, a good one hundred feet of old bones and stone.

This was kinda more than I expected. “I'm not sure what's more disturbing; that I've lived this many lives. Or that I've died this many times.”

“Or that we dragons have been here far longer than we have been lead to believe,” Dwiin added as he started down the stairs.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Think about it like this. You could have lived at least a millennia or two as each of your past selves. Multiply that by...I’m guessing there are about forty-two to fifty coffins here. That is approximately forty-five millennia all together, give or take?”

I did the math quickly in my head. “Wow, you’re right. And the scripture on the coffins could tell us about my lives and how long we have been here. Too bad we can't read it.”

I paused briefly to look at a coffin and recognized the dragon script for female. Apparently, I was a girl in another life. Not sure how I feel about that.

We were soon at the bottom. The stone floor felt warm, we must have been above a magma pocket. And on a pedestal at the head of the last coffin in this crypt, was a brown bracer with a pearl embedded into the leather.

“The Elderspark,” I whispered and approached it. I was still working on believing that it was real. But here it was plain as day in front of me. I started to reach for it.

“Be careful. It might be boobytrapped,” Dwiin said quickly.

I stopped. “How many of the Daring Do novels have you read?”

“Two,” he admitted.

I rolled my eyes and picked up the Elderspark. Unsurprisingly, nothing happened. Booby traps, ha. I proceeded to put it on my left wrist. As I pulled the strings tight, the leather melded together, the strings disappeared, and the band changed.

What looked like gold appeared around the pearl and the edges of the leather, and black swirling flames appeared in the space remaining. Maybe it was a trick of the light, but I could swear the flames were moving.

I looked over at Dwiin, who had just watched the same thing. “You saw that right?” I asked.

Dwiin blinked. “Saw it. Still, don't believe. I guess you really can't take it off.”

I examined the Elderspark a little further. “Apparently not,”

“Well, you got it. How about we get out of here?” Dwiin suggested.

“You aren't going anywhere!” a feminine voice called from above.

We looked up, and on a flight of steps working their way down to us were three exiles. A fire dragon, a sea dragon, and leading them was a fairly large ice dragoness. I recognized these three, face brands and all.

They were the same three to attack Saddle Arabia all that time ago. It looked as if they were a little malnourished. How’d the ice dragon and sea dragon get past the heat? I thought for sure it was enough to kill those not adapted.

All three dragons glared down at us, continuing to make their way down the steps calmly. They were experienced fighters, and they had us outnumbered: I did not want to pick a fight with them.

“When I say now, take off. Halfway up, you need to shoot a blast on the floor we are currently standing on to release the magma and trigger an eruption,” I told Dwiin in a hushed whisper.

“But that will destroy all of this,” he reminded me. “And put you in a lot of danger.”

“Better this place be destroyed, than risk the chance of the knowledge here falling into the wrong claws,” I finished as the exiles reached the bottom of the stairs.

The Ice dragoness spoke up. “Long time, no see, Speaker. Although we looked better last we met.” She pointed to her brand.

“I apologize I didn’t get your names last we met. We were busy arresting you for treason. Let me guess; Hefhah, Meyuz, and Hinzaal?” All three meant some form of ‘idiot’ in dragon.

The ice dragoness glared at me unamused. The other two shrugged at each other. At least I knew who was the brains in this outfit.

“The only traitors in these lands are Lord Torch and those who follow him. Bartering peace treaties with creatures beneath us.” She spat viciously as if the word peace was poisonous. “Disgraceful! We should be ruling over them like we did before!”

“‘Before?’ Before what?” I asked. When had dragons ruled over other creatures? “What is it you want?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” the sea dragon said, pointing at the Elderspark. “We’ll be taking that little trinket for the rebellion.”

The fire dragon nodded. “Killing you would be a fun bonus. Please let us.”

“How'd you find this place? More importantly, how’d you get in here?” I asked.

The ice dragoness laughed. “We've been following you since Crater. As for how we got in here, the rebellion has its tricks. We have eyes and ears in the right places to put it plainly. For example; we know that rock there on your wrist is powerful enough to take on Lord Torch. Although admittedly that won't be the first thing we do it. Extinction of the ponies sounds like a good start, though.”

The trio of dragons stepped closer, and I had to fight the urge to step back. “Well, that sounds all well, evil, and sinister—thanks for telling me all about your plans, Miss Big Mouth—but if you want the Elderspark, you are gonna have to come and get it. Now!” I shouted, leaping upward. Dwiin leaped onto the air after me.

Flying in a space where it was barely possible to get air under your wings was difficult. Very difficult. I took to kicking off the walls a few times to keep up my speed, and my wings scraped the walls more than once. The other three dragons were a bit too slow to react, but they were quickly catching up to us.

But as we got halfway up, Dwiin turned, took in a breath, and fired a huge fireball at the floor of the tomb. The brimstone floor burst from the release of pressure, sending hot gas, magma, and rock flying everywhere with a tremendous roar. The sea dragoness screamed in pain and fear behind me. The heat licked my back and my tail, pushing me to go faster.

Dwiin and I escaped the tomb just as a stream of heat and molten rock blew out of the cave behind us. Barely slowing, we took advantage of the clearer air outside and flew faster. We dared not stop until we had reached the safety of Crater.

The city of Crater never looked so good. Dwiin and I let ourselves glide to the city edge and landed.
“So tired,” Dwiin wheezed, his wings and legs shaking with fatigue. I collapsed on the ground next to him, panting. Every inch of my body ached.

We paused for a few minutes to catch our breath, then I wearily forced myself back up. “Let's get to Olakaan and tell him what happened,” I said, starting down the steps into the city, slowly.

It was a long, aching walk to the Anthanium, but we made it without having to rest more than once. As soon as we entered, Dwiin went and found a pillow to rest on. I set to work looking for Olakaan.

I followed a bright light coming from down the passageway from before. Curious, I approached quietly. I heard hushed whispers as I approached.

I opened the door and found two Olakaans. One wearing glasses and one not wearing glasses, standing in front of an archway of light. They both looked at me with a surprised look on their face.

“Well this is awkward,” the fake-Olakaan said after a moment. “I'll talk to you another time,” he said to real-Olakaan.

Fake-Olakaan stepped through the archway of light and disappeared. Real-Olakaan turned a glowy knob on the side and the light went away.

“You weren't supposed to see that,” Olakaan stated.

I was beyond confused. “Why were there two of you?”

“I um… you look exhausted and tired. You’re probably just seeing things,” Olakaan quickly led me out of the room before closing it and locking it.

Tired I might have been, but I know what I saw. “You aren't a magic dragon. How did you do that?”

“Let's just say that knowledge is power. I have the knowledge, therefore I have power. Just forget what you saw in there, and don't go in there again please.”

“Um...okay.” I was still really confused, but I was too tired to really care about anything other than the fact that I know had the Elderspark and had nearly died.

Olakaan led me back into the main chamber. Dwiin had fallen asleep.

“Dwiin and I have bad and good news. We need Viing here,” I said sitting down.

Olakaan nodded. “Okay then, I'll send for him in a bit. You rest a while.”

I didn't argue.

“Krein!” I heard Niirah cry, pulling me from my slumber.

“What?” I said groggily. I looked around to find her examining my wings. “What are you doing?”

“Your wings are bleeding!” she said concerned.

“What?” I was now aware of the stinging sensation in them and noticed the red streaks across the membranes. “Oh! Well, would you look at that.”

“The blood likely dried up while we were flying, and when you rolled while sleeping, it opened them up,” Dwiin guessed.

“I only noticed the pain now when it was pointed out.” I yawned as Niirah fussed over my wounds, cleaning them off with some clothes Olakaan had brought.

“These cuts and abrasions are gonna get worse if you try and fly with them,” Niirah stated. “How'd this happen?”

“Oh, entertaining story. Viing around?” I asked.

“Over here!” Viing made himself known. He was next to Dwiin.

Oh. “Oh! Sorry didn't see you there. So we ran into some exiles, and guess what…”

So after reciting the tale to Viing, we decided it was time to bring Lord Torch up to speed. Ving touched his brand to summon the enchanted fires in his claws and we quickly told him the story of the rebels and the Elderspark (with some details about how I was apparently the reincarnation of a dragon king left out). He was silent for several seconds, then spoke.

“Speaker, I think it's time we informed our allies of the possibility of a Dragon Civil War. It would be best if they were prepared just in case of the worst,” Lord Torch said through Viing’s magical flames.

“It will be done my lord,” I spoke as Lord Torch cut off the spell. He always has to have the last word.

“That brings up the question of how we are gonna get back to Equestria. If you fly you risk tearing holes in your wings,” Niirah said pointing out my injuries. I seriously doubted they were that bad, but she seemed worried and I didn't want to push it.

Viing cleared his throat. “I was gonna send an airship to finally collect Ash tomorrow. I can send it a day early, it’s no issue. It’s headed straight to Canterlot for the transfer.”

“We need to get back as soon as possible. We’ll go with the prison transport,” I said. standing up.

“I will start coming up with plans on how to deal with this Rebellion. I will inform you if I need assistance,” Viing called staying with Olakaan.

Dwiin, Niirah and I headed out. We walked quietly through Crater, making our way toward the docks. The events of the past few days were catching up with me. Heck, the events of the past few months were enough to send a dragon to the madhouse if others had not been through the same. And with the now very real threat of a dragon civil war and not merely the whispers of one, I was not sure how my role in this will change, and I really was not sure I’m ready for it to change.

“You look worried,” Niirah pulled me out of my head. “Everything will be okay.”

“How do you know?” I asked.

“A wise dragon named Krein once told me: ‘Just keep flying onward, and things will work out.’”

“I don't recall saying that,” I told her.

“I might be paraphrasing. It was something like that. I still believe it,” she nuzzled me as we walked. Her touch felt heavenly against my scales and I nuzzled her back.

Perhaps a little change would be good. What’s the worst that can happen?

Author's Note

JINXED! He Jinxed it. Everything is about to go to Tartarus in a hand basket.

JK. Anyway I hope you all have enjoyed the chapter and the beginning of some conflict in the story. Comment if you feel so inclined, give a thumb up if you haven't, see you next-time!

XXIX - Coming Changes

We got back to Equestria without much of a hassle, though it took longer than I would have liked. But as I wanted to find a nice couch and relax with Niirah, I had a job to do. The ship we were on picked up Ash and departed back to the Dragonlands almost as soon as it arrived. We didn't bother staying for the prisoner transfer and headed back to the Embassy.

“We need to inform the Princesses immediately,” I started as I got a pen and paper from my desk. “Dwiin, I want you to double security here. Recruit if you have to, I’m sure Shining Armor would be willing to have us run some of our guards through their training.”

“I’ll have it done,” Dwiin said, rushing off.

Once we were alone Niirah stepped up to me. “What do you want me to do?”

“Prep the conference room. I’m sending a letter to the Princesses saying I need to meet with them here.”

“I’ll get everything ready,” Niirah said and rushed out.

That left it to me to figure out what I'm gonna say. I had no idea how I was gonna do this.

“Make a plan. Execute the plan. Expect the plan to go off the rails. Throw away the plan.”

I read that somewhere sometime before now. Terrible advice, really. But I had skipped right to step four in no time at all.

Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Cadance were all in the Embassy conference room, each accompanied by two of their guards. They were waiting for me to start speaking, but I had frozen up as I started. Dwiin stood by me.

“Speaker, do you need a moment?” Cadance asked kindly.

I snapped out of my funk. “No. No, it's just this is not easy to say.”

“I take it this is bad news?” Luna guessed.

“Indeed,” I took a deep breath. “We have a war in the Dragonlands.”

There were looks of shock exchanged around the room. “Why and with whom?” Celestia asked, going straight to the point.

“We are facing a ‘Rebellion’. These dragons want world domination rather than world peace.”

“‘Extinction of pony kind’ were their exact words, I believe,” Dwiin added.

There were a few moments of silence as the thought of war sunk in. “Do the dragons require aid?” Celestia asked.

“Aid? Not as of yet. Refuge? Indeed.”

“Refugees?” Cadance asked confirming.

“Many dragons may be born fighters. However, we still have many who have chosen or will choose to not fight. Females, younglings, elderly. Enforcer Viing has expressed to me that there are a few already wishing to leave the Dragonlands to avoid the fighting to come.”

“What would you ask of us?” Luna inquired.

“You may recall not long ago, I requested that I be able to send dragon families to an abandoned section of Fillydelphia?”

They all nodded.

“That request remains, with the augmentation of it being close to the docks, as most Sea Dragons are not fond of conflict. I suspect they will be a large percentage of the refugee population.”

They started whispering among themselves. I looked to Dwiin who was giving me a worried look. I was confident though, and if they could not fulfill the request, they might have other solutions.

“How long until we can expect refugees to begin arriving?” Luna asked.

“I estimate the first hundred to be here just within a month.” I guessed.

Celestia spoke clearly and with authority. “Give us three weeks, and you will have your property. If not the space in Fillydelphia, we will find something else. We will inform the mayor of his new citizens. If I may, Speaker, you may want to find ways for them to occupy themselves before arriving.”

“I will. Thank you, Princesses.” I bowed politely as they stood to leave.

Luna stayed a moment. “Speaker. I know there was more you wanted to say. Is there something else we should know?” She looked down at the Elderspark.

“The Rebellion is after powerful magical items and relics. I recovered one on my last trip to my homeland. I am keeping it well away from the Dragonlands.”

“Perhaps it would be in the interest if the Dragonlands to entrust it to an ally?” Luna suggested.

I nodded in agreement. “Indeed it would be, were it not for that this artifact is keeping me alive and sane.” I held the Elderspark up for her to get a closer look. “The Elderspark is bonded to me; even if I was able to remove it, it would have deadly and possibly catastrophic consequences.”

“I see. Then perhaps it would be wise for your head of security to increase your security measures,” Luna suggested as she left.

I sat down in a seat and just breathed. Dwiin sat a chair away. “She’s right, you know,” he pointed out.

“I know, but I don't really want to.” I sighed. “Go ahead and do what you need to. Coordinate with Viing as well, he may have some ideas.”

“I'll do what is needed,” Dwiin stood up and left.

A dragon eavesdropping on all my conversations, constantly following me even though I can handle myself, hovering around when I’m dealing with Kii and her friends and spending time with Niirah. Once again, not excited about this.

Upon my return home I was tired, my wings aching. And to be perfectly honest I just wanted to be with Niirah right now. I was headed for my room. Which had yet to really feel like my room cause it still felt new to me.

I washed out my abrasions on my wings properly and got cleaned up for bed. Feeling a little more relaxed after a hot shower, I headed toward my bed. As I put my claw on my bed there was a knock on my bedroom door.

“Who is it?” I called.

“It’s me!” I heard Kii’s voice call.

“It's unlocked,” I said, finishing my climb onto my bed.

Kii opened the door looking worried, her kitten on her back. “You were worried about me again?” I asked. She nodded. “There was a reason to worry this time. I will not be making any trips to the homeland anytime soon.”

“You've said that before,” Kii protested.

“Had the option before. Now I don’t.” I put a claw on the Elderspark. An ancient artifact of amazing power or a cursed object. Maybe both.

Kii stepped up to me and held a claw up to the Elderspark, though she didn’t touch it. Her eyes were wide, staring at the pearl. Like she was hypnotized. “That was made by a Magic Dragon. I can feel the energy inside! It’s hot: it feels like a star! This was a powerful spell!”

“Probably was,” I sighed; how was I supposed to tell Kii that I basically had a sentient bomb strapped to my wrist? “It's mine now, I'll have to learn to live with it.”

Kii sat with me for a few more minutes. It was silent, other than the purring of the kitten, and the occasional vocal protest when one of us stopped petting her.

“Big brother,” Kii finally asked. “I wanted to ask. Could I go with Hex next week to up to the shops? We wanna get some stuff for school.”

“What kind of stuff?”

“Just some supplies and herbs for potions and spells.”

I thought about it for a moment. “Alright, I suppose that's fine. Just keep your nose clean,” I poked her nose, making her giggle. “Now take your pet and let me sleep. I'm tired.”

“Okay. Goodnight brother.”

“Goodnight.”

I got the authorization from the Princesses to send refugees to Fillydelphia sooner than I expected.

Organizing the transport of refugees, scheduling construction, and distributing payments to contractors was hard work; at this rate, we were gonna need donations in order to rebuild the school in the area. I had limited funds available at the moment, and as easy as it might’ve seemed to just pay for it myself, Niirah had advised me that that would seem unprofessional. Fortunately, I had ponies to ask for advice on this matter.

“Throw a party,” Fancy Pants said rather bluntly.

“Why are parties the most common solution to problems here in Equestria?” I asked.

Fancy cleared his throat. “I should explain. You need donations to rebuild a school. Most high society ponies in Canterlot happen to have money to spare. You need to give them a reason to give it to your fund. Throw a party, give a stirring speech to get them on your side; appealing to their image will help. Perhaps it would be advisable to get some of the young dragons that are already here in Equestria to attend, have them talk about what they learned since being here.”

That is actually a good idea. “I think I’ll do just that.” I pouted at the papers on my desk.

“What’s that matter?” Fancy asked.

“I have to plan this fundraiser on top of everything else.”

“I never said it would be easy. But you are quite clever, you'll figure it out. I can recommend some important ponies to invite.”

I nodded. “I would appreciate that greatly.”

“I will send you a list.” Fancy stood to leave. “Unfortunately, I have other business to attend to. Good day, my friend.”

“Fancy, wait a moment,” I stopped him. He paused at the doorway, looking slightly puzzled. “I wanted to thank you for everything you've done. I know you didn't have to and I doubt that I would have made as much progress without you.”

Fancy smiled and bowed. “You are most welcome. I just trust the dragons will be there when the ponies need help.”

“As long as I'm the Speaker for the Dragonlands, we will be,” I assured him.

“Good day, Speaker,” Fancy gave a nod of respect. I returned it.

I sighed and looked at my workload. Time to plan a fundraiser party.

I was in the newly enlarged underground barracks to the embassy. We now had one platoon of twenty-eight dragons split evenly into four squads. Two squads were in charge of maintaining security here at the Embassy. As for the other two… well, I was here to find out what Dwiin had repurposed them to do.

Dwiin was wearing a new uniform, more armor that I was used to seeing him wear. It was black-steel with crimson steel detailing. It covered him from jaw to claw to tail, even a portion of his wings. He held a helmet under his wing that looked like it attached to the piece protecting his jaw. It looked positively demonic.

“Nice armor?” I said, expecting an explanation.

He brushed the comment off. “First thing you need to know. Viing sent us our own armorer. He wants the embassy guards to reflect a similar look and discipline as the Bloodsteel Guard.”

“‘Bloodsteel Guard’?” I asked. Sounded like something an edgy teen would come up with.

“I'll explain in a bit. For now…” Dwiin bit his lip in a peculiar manner and whistled in an odd manner that ended in a chittering noise. At his call, fourteen dragons marched into the room and formed into two lines, standing at attention.

First and Second Squads had on similar armor as Dwiin only it was unpainted steel, and their helmets showed their faces. “What happened to their old armor?” I asked.

“Got sent to the Dragonlands. Soldiers need armor,” Dwiin explained.

“And they couldn't use this armor?” I asked. I had to admit, it looked pretty cool.

“This armor is only for special units. Anyway, this is the new look of the guard in Crater, so this is now what the Embassy guard looks like. Every guard is now equipped with the latest battle claws, and a communication crystal overseen by a dragon in what was a spare room upstairs. They monitor the crystals, and alert reinforcements if need be.”

Wow. “Viing is really getting with the times isn't he?”

“He isn't taking chances.”

“Now what is the deal with Squads three and four?” I asked.

Dwiin turned to the dragons before us. “You may return to your duties,” they all marched out with a professionalism I thought I'd only see with Dwiin and Viing.

Dwiin whistled again, slightly different this time. “These are the Bloodsteel Guard and your new bodyguards.”

Dragons in the same exact armor as Dwiin marched into the room and once again formed into two lines and snapped to attention. I could tell most of them were fire dragons, but I saw at least one viper dragon among them, as well as an ice dragon or two.

“Bloodsteel Guard?” I asked again.

“The dragons guarding Lord Torch and Princess Ember. Our new equivalent to the pony ‘Royal Guard.’ Hardened and loyal to the Dragon Lord and anydragon he has marked.”

“Like me.”

Dwiin nodded. “Like you.”

“I still don't like the idea of having a bodyguard,” I muttered.

Dwiin got close to whisper. “Normally I'd humor you in that regard, but now you hold a superweapon in addition to being the Speaker. So I think both of our votes in this matter are moot.”

“Point taken. So how is this gonna work?”

“During the day you will have at least one guard traveling with you when not at events. At night, four guards will be stationed on the roof of your home on sentry duty. During major events, I will be the one providing your security.”

“What about Kii and my siblings?” I asked.

“You can offer the older ones a bodyguard. They can deny one if they wish. Kii however, I recommend giving her one for when she is not at home,” Dwiin explained.

I thought back on some of the spells I’d seen Kii perform. “I don't know. I think Kii could get out of a dangerous situation if the need arose.”

“Do you really want to take that chance?” Dwiin asked.

I thought about it, and then remembered the changeling invasion. A chill ran up and down my spine when I remembered Kii’s scream. “You’re right,” I nodded.

“They'll be on a rotation since not all will be needed at one time. Some will be at the ready as well, just in case.”

“I have a date later, and a fully armored guard shadowing me would be kinda awkward,” I grumbled, glancing at the Bloodsteel. The dragons stood as still as statues, not moving or blinking, just staring straight ahead. I tried to imagine myself sitting with Niirah while one of them was hovering over my shoulder.

“They can protect from a distance just as well. Just tell them to take up a sentry position nearby,” Dwiin instructed.

“How are their mouths? Can they keep a secret?” I asked.

Dwiin grinned. “Bloodsteel!” he barked. “To whom do you answer?”

“The Dragon Lord and his chosen!” they all said in unison, like drones.

“And if an unchosen were to speak to you?” Dwiin asked.

“We answer only to The Dragon Lord and his chosen!” they said sternly as a group.

“They will not speak to anydragon or pony they don't see as one of the Dragon Lord’s chosen. They are completely devoted to the Dragon Lord,” Dwiin said.

“And you, my friend? You wear their armor.”

“Viing feels that their Captain here needed to have not only your security in mind but the Dragon Lord’s. My friendship with you makes that possible.”

“Is that all? And at least I know I can trust you. Unlike the last dragon in your position,” I commented. Just thinking about Ash left a bitter taste in my mouth.

“If it's all the same to you, I'd rather not talk about that.” Dwiin turned to do something.

Yeah, I didn't want to talk about it either.

I was approaching Dwiin and Algae’s apartment. Niirah had moved to their couch since she couldn't cover rent on her own anymore. I had offered her a place in my house but she declined. I had a Bloodsteel Guard following me, not that I wanted him here.

We approached the apartment, “Take sentry,” I ordered. He nodded and flew up to the rooftops out of sight.

I entered the complex and went straight to the door I was looking for. It didn't take long after I knocked for Niirah to answer. “Finally, let's go,” Niirah said, pulling me out of the building.

“What’s the hurry?” I asked, following her.

“Algae is going through another emotional episode, and since she could drop those eggs anytime now, it's a particularly crazy one,” Niirah explained, walking like she wanted to put as much distance between herself and the building as fast as possible.

“Ah.” I just nodded. I glanced up and noticed that the Bloodsteel guard was now following us from the air.

After a minute we slowed our pace and just walked as we headed to our dinner destination. I looked Niirah up and down. She looked pretty tonight; she was a lot shinier and her scales seemed smoother.

“Did you do something with your scales? Or perhaps your spines? Something is different.” I commented. Hopefully, that book about how to flirt was accurate.

“I… I may have gone to a spa with Algae,” Niirah admitted, blushing. “They had a special routine for dragons and I gave it a try.”

“I can't I imagine you at a spa,” I commented with a grin.

She let out a fake laugh. “Excuse you! I am perfectly capable of acting like a girl when I choose to be.”

“Algae used her sad eyes on you, didn't she?”

“That is beside the point,” she said and held her head high.

“Well, I'm happy to hear that you are trying new things. Did you at least enjoy yourself?” I asked.

“As a matter of fact, I did. And that change you were asking about the ponies used what they called ‘Scale Polish.’ Gives a shine like after freshly shed scales don't you think?” She gave a quick pose that made her seem to glow slightly beneath the light of the stars.

“Indeed, not that you needed it to impress me.” I got close to her ear to whisper. “I thought you were beautiful before, and I'll think that even after your ‘polish’ wears off.”

I saw her scales turn a little dark on her face. “I keep forgetting you are good with words. You can make a simple compliment feel like a speech of praise.”

“Really?” Really? I sure haven't noticed.

“At least that is what it seems like when you talk to me.” She leaned against me a bit as we walked.

“Perhaps I just save the best words for you,” I said off the top of my head. She just grinned. “I just did it again didn't I?”

“Yeah, but I like it. Say, how much further? I'm getting kinda hungry.”

“It's just around the corner here,” I said leading her.

The restaurant was a quiet little place that had some good reviews. It was called “Bliss” for whatever reason. It looked like your typical average restaurant, with a white and blue color scheme. We stepped inside and noticed that there were already a number of customers. Several ponies looked up, but quickly stopped staring and went back to what they were doing. We took a seat by a window.

The waitress quickly came over and asked for our drinks. Once she was gone I caught Niirah looking out the window.

“Is something the matter?” I asked, following her gaze outside.

From a roof across the street, I could see the dark silhouette of the Bloodsteel Guard watching us.

“Oh. I forgot to tell you. I am now required to have at least one guard with me at all times. That is apparently as far as he is willing to go.”

“What kind of guard is he?” Niirah asked.

“Bloodsteel Guard. I'll explain another time if we could just enjoy our night out?” I tried.

Niirah frowned. “I thought you didn't want any bodyguards?”

I sighed. “The choice, it seems, has been taken out of my claws.”

Niirah said nothing and smiled softly at me while wrapping her tail with mine under the table. Our food came and we steered away from talk of work.

After a while, she slowly stopped eating and started poking at her food. “Krein?”

“Yes, something on your mind?”

“Yeah. I was just thinking that with Algae about to lay her eggs soon, they will likely be wanting their couch back. So, I was hoping the offer to move in with you still stood?”

I had to fight the urge to gasp with excitement, especially since I had food in my mouth. “What about others knowing about you and me?” I asked after finishing my mouthful.

“I'm starting to not care what they think. I never did before, not sure why I cared when we started seeing each other.”

“Well, you know I’d be happy if you moved in. When did you wanna move?”

She grinned. “Soon. Like tomorrow or the following day.”

I hesitated. “I'm sensing a but.”

“I was hoping to spend the night tonight.” Niirah smiled.

“Do you really need to ask?”

She shrugged. “I'm used to asking I guess.”

“Let's finish our food and we can head home.”

We got back to my house, and Niirah was yawning repetitively. She looked tired. I wasn't fairing much better. The past several days had been… trying.

“We can get your stuff and unpack tomorrow if you'd like?” I asked her.

“I would like that. Hey, have you found anyone to play music at your fundraiser?”

“Not as of yet. But I know this great harp player, she might just agree to play if I ask her nicely.” I said with a smile.

As we got to the second floor and I looked at the roof across the courtyard I could see a Bloodsteel guard looking out across the city. I still wasn't comfortable with them around.

Niirah looked at me knowing the game I just set in motion. “You know, I'm curious as to just how nicely you intend to ask this harp player.”

I opened my bedroom door. “I could show you if you like,” I grinned.

Niirah got about halfway through the door before grinning. “I would like you to, but you promised me a good night's rest.” She patted my head with a wing. “So maybe another time stud.” She headed for my… our bed to sleep.

“Nevermind I guess,” I sighed. Rats. I walked over to, now, our bed and laid down upon it beside Niirah, shooting a final dirty look at the Bloodsteel guard outside on the roof. The guard turned in this direction.

You didn’t see anything, I thought and laid my head down to sleep.

Author's Note

I want to thank everyone for their patience as I've been working on chapters for all of my storied whenever I can and as the inspiration flows.

Please comment on something you liked or found interesting, and drop a thumbs-up if you haven't yet please.

XXX - War

“What do you mean I gotta have a guard!?” Kii whined, pointing at the Bloodsteel guard standing post at the door. “They don't need them!” She pointed at our siblings.

We were at breakfast the morning of the Fundraiser. I had just broken the news to Kii that she needed a guard to go with her wherever she goes.

“They are all fully grown," I explained patiently. "Also, Nandak hardly leaves Klo’s side, and Alezah is dating one of the Embassy’s guards.”

“I actually agree with him on this one. After the Changeling attack on Canterlot, my confidence in the Equestrians being able to protect us has faltered,” Alezah agreed.

“With the war back home, who knows how far these rebels will be going to achieve victory. They might try to use you to get to Krein,” Nandak pointed out.

Kii wasn't happy about it and crossed her arms. “This isn't fair.”

“I know, Kii but this is how things are gonna be for a while,” I said, putting a claw on Kii's shoulder.

Niirah entered the dining area. “Morning everyone.”

Alezah grinned. “What are you smiling about?” I asked her.

“Called it,” she said in a sing-song voice.

“Hush you!” I tried.

“What did she call?” Niirah asked.

“Back when you first got here, Alezah was quietly suggesting that Krein pursue you as a partner. Naturally, he was opposed to the idea at the time,” Nikta explained.

“Oh really?” Niirah looked at me with a brow raised.

“Yeah, but as it turned out, I didn't have to do anything!” Alezah smiled.

“You are gonna use that against me later aren’t you?” I asked quietly. Niirah just grinned and nodded. I refocused on today’s agenda. “Anyway, I need some help getting this place ready for the fundraiser today. I also need everyone here to represent.”

“Will do.” Nikta nodded.

Everyone nodded in agreement except Niirah. “I have some things to do in the market but I'll be here to play for the Fundraiser.”

I nodded. “Very well. The rest of us best get cracking.”

The courtyard of the house was decorated with all manner of flower assortments done by Nikta. A food table presided close to the kitchen, set up by Alezah. Niirah’s harp was strategically placed in the corner where she would be best seen and heard. Kii’s magic had been particularly helpful in setting up the decorations.

Dwiin had stationed his guards inside the hallways rather than the roof to prevent ponies from wandering and to guide them to the restrooms; personally, I thought that putting them on the ground rather than the roof would be a bit more comfortable. I don’t know about ponies, but I didn’t really care for the idea of having somepony watching me from above all the time. Niirah had yet to return, but other than that we were ready to host some very high profile ponies.

I turned to Dwiin who was my guard for the night. “Do you know if the youngling and his mother arrived yet?”

“I sent an Embassy guard to show them the way here,” Dwiin replied.

I nodded. “Good. Then all we are missing is Niirah.”

“Would you like me to send a guard to find her?”

I gave him a panicked look. “Are you nuts? No, she’d be so angry with me it’d be kicked out of the room; plus, somehow she’d get Algae mad at you, and you know it.”

Dwiin’s eyes widened. “Yeah. Not worth the risk. We never spoke of this.”

“Right,” I agreed. I glanced at a clock on the wall. “The first guests should be arriving soon. We best wait at the door.”

Dwiin and I went and stood by the door to wait for guests. Sure enough, the youngling Pike and his mother arrived. Pike and his mother were both Stone Dragons. Pike himself was rather jagged-scaled; he’d blend into a cliffside with ease. His eyes were brown, and he was large for how young he was, easily reaching the height of my knee. I welcomed them both and Pike quickly wandered off towards the buffet.

Niirah arrived not long after and stood with me for the first few guests before going to idly playing her harp. Fancy Pants came with Fleur, punctual as always; they were followed by Jet Set with his wife, then Swan Song, and many others whose names I hadn’t remembered. Soon enough we had about thirty guests wandering and mingling. I was about to head in to start talking with them all when a familiar light brown unicorn with a dark brown mane trotted up. She wore a grey hat that had a note tucked into the fabric that read “Press” on it.

“Quick Scoop, right?” I asked.

“Surprised you remember me, Ambassador,” she smiled, already pulling out a notebook and pen.

“Only reporter I know.”

“Oh, cool. Anyway, I heard you were holding this fundraiser. I was wondering if I could come in and mingle. I'm working on a piece.” Her eyes kept going from me to the crowd, probably already thinking of whom to interview.

“Only if you can help me get the word out about donating for this fund,” I said.

“Not a problem!” Quick Step chirped, looking excited.

“Then come on in,” I said stepping aside. She hurried inside and started taking notes.

I headed up to Pike and his mother, who was hanging back to the side, away from the crowd. “You still comfortable with this Pike?” I asked.

“You said I'd be helping other dragons like me learn. I wanna help,” he chirped.

“It all he's talked about since you came to us a few days ago,” his mom laughed lightly.

“I'll bet. Now Pike, when I call you up I'm gonna ask you about a few school-related questions, and I want you to answer them honestly. Okay?”

“Yup!” he said happily. His mother just nodded.

I nodded. “Okay,” I moved over to my sister who was serving vegetarian food at a table she had set up. “How are things over here?” I asked.

“So great!” Alezah said, looking beside herself with joy. “Some of them have inquired about me catering to some of their events in the future. I keep having to tell them I'll think about it.”

“That's great. But do we have enough food for the whole event?” I asked.

“Oh, yeah of course. It's not like these Canterlot ponies eat a whole lot,” Alezah shrugged. “Probably worried about getting fat.”

“Keep it up, sister, and you might want to write down some of the information of the ponies offering you work,” I suggested.

She gasped. “Why didn't I think of that!” She hurried off to grab a pen and paper.

Next, I went to find Fancy Pants and Fleur. To my somewhat genuine surprise, they were talking to Niirah while she was preparing for another song. Fleur looked particularly excited to be speaking to Niirah.

“Enjoying the entertainment?” I asked with a smile.

“Very much so, monsieur,” Fleur said, shining with happiness.

“Indeed. My dear, you have quite the talent.” Fancy complimented, and if I knew him he’d try and give her an opportunity. “I’ve simply never seen a harp played in that way. If you wouldn’t mind if I could pass along your name to a friend of mine who works for a record company, I’m sure he would love to give you a shot.”

Niirah’s face lit up with a kind of excitement that I have only ever seen once before. “That’d be great!” She suddenly paused and looked at me, her face uncertain. “But we only just found each other if I start with a record company it might pull us apart.”

I let out a low chuckle. “Niirah, have you seen how stubborn I can be?” She nodded. “Good, now, have you noticed how stubborn YOU can be?” She blushed and grinned. “I think we’ll be fine.”

“If you are done embarrassing me in front of our friends, you have a fundraiser to get moving.” She placed a kiss on my cheek before I had a chance to leave.

“Trying to get rid of me?” I asked as I started towards the podium.

“A little, now go use that gift for speech the Spirits gave you,” Niirah called.

I rolled my eyes and headed over to the podium. I picked up a glass of champagne, and tapped my claw against it, making it chime.

“Can I have everyone’s attention please?” I waited for the chatter to die down and for everyone to turn towards me before continuing. “I want to thank you all for coming to this afternoon fundraiser. I’m sure the offer of free food was at least worth the trip.” The were some murmurs of laughter at my comment. “But now I ask for a favor of all of you, not as the Speaker of the Dragonlands, but as a dragon who grew up without an education. I want to speak about the education of the next generation of dragons. We have one here with us today. Pike of the Stone clan. Pike, could you come here with me?”

With a gentle push from his mother, Pike started his walk up towards me, confidently at first, but he quickly fell shy under the gazes of all the other guests. By the time he got up to me, he looked frightened.

“Pike, you’ve been in Equestria with your mother for six months, yes?” I said, bending down so that I was at his eye level. He nodded. I could hear the shutters of a camera and the scratching of a pen coming from Quick Scoop’s direction.

“What have you learned in that time? Any books you like? Or subjects?” I asked, trying to get him to say something.

He actually relaxed a little. “Oh! Math! I like math.”

“Math, eh? Hmm... can’t say I’m a fan of math.” More chuckling. “What is it about math that you like so much?”

“Well at first I didn’t understand it, but then my teacher showed me how it could be applied to how we stone dragons build stuff. It makes the building so much easier, fewer mistakes,” Pike explained.

“That sounds excellent. And if you could teach this to other stone dragons, you think they’d be better at building?”

He gave me a confused look. “I’m not that good at math.” This time, every guest laughed. Good.

“I figured that. I meant, would you suggest that stone dragons would be better off if they knew math?”

“Yup!” he chirped.

“Okay, thank you, Pike, you did great.” I let him run back to his mother as the attendees applauded politely. “Now, I don’t expect you to start pulling out your bit bags right this moment,” I continued my speech. “The funds we are raising will be going toward building a school in the vacant block of Fillydelphia for all the fresh young dragon minds that will be arriving there soon.”

I took a breath. “I wish for ponies and dragons to work together to better this world. But the dragons have to catch up first, and you can help us do just that.” I let that sink in a moment. “Thank you. Enjoy the free drinks and the buffet; my sister Alezah worked very hard on it.”

As soon as I was finished, the crowd applauded again, and several ponies started firing questions at me so fast I couldn’t keep up. So I focused on a voice, Quick Scoop’s “Ambassador Krein! What other plans do you have for the vacant block of Fillydelphia? Will you assist the local guard with security?”

I took a deep breath. This is gonna be a long afternoon.

A few days after the fundraiser we received three reasonably large anonymous donations, other than my own. Which meant we had enough to build three classrooms, a cafeteria, an office with a nurse’s station, and a playground to start off with. I had sent the corresponding letters to the appropriate contractors, with the necessary requests for the structure’s specifications. Fireproof, thermal lined, sound absorbing walls, and acid neutralizers for the viper dragons. Just to cover the basics. I’m willing to bet that schools for ponies are much simpler to build. And probably less expensive.

Niirah, Dwiin and I were all in the Embassy. We decided to eat lunch together today so we wouldn't have to worry about a Guard hovering over our shoulders.

“Olakaan is working on further developing the communicative capabilities of those communication stones.” I started.

“Really? How so?” Dwiin asked.

“He says that he thinks he can ‘program’ them, whatever that means, and effectively make a device where we punch in a specific code for a friend or family member and it will contact the friend near instantaneously and allow instant communication worldwide.” A ludicrous idea really but useful if he can pull it off. Then again he has managed interdimensional travel. I don’t care what he says, I know what I saw.

Niirah tapped the table in thought. “That sounds nice actually. I know I’d like to talk to some of my sisters sooner rather than wait for a written reply,”

“Useful in coordinating security with other security teams,” Dwiin nodded. “Or checking with Algae if she needs anything before heading home.”

“Or getting in contact with someone in case of emergencies,” Niirah added.

“That I agree with,” Dwiin sighed. “So much better than hiring a runner to inform you that someone is in labor.”

“Another false alarm?” I asked.

“I know we still have a long way off until the eggs actually hatch but I’m so over the suspense. I have to treat every false alarm like the real thing. How will I even know if it’s the real thing anyway?” Dwiin slouched.

“I never told you that?” I asked. I thought I had.

He gave me an irritated look when he realized that I’d withheld something. “No,” he growled.

“Oh, that is just like pony pregnancies as far as I know: her water will break.” I drank from my water bottle.

“I don’t have to worry about bringing her to the hospital or anything, right?” Dwiin asked.

“No, in fact, that is a horrible idea. The more private, the better.” Niirah said as I nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, her adrenaline levels will already be high, you don’t want her to be uncomfortable at the same time,” I added.

“That is a very good point,” Dwiin nodded.

A knock at the door disrupted the conversation. One of the guards from downstairs poked his head in. “Sir, a pegasus pony here to see you, says that ‘It’s time’.”

“Ask her if Algae’s water has broken,” Dwiin said without moving, though I could see the panic in his eyes.

The guard ducked back out of the room. Whispers could be heard outside, and then the guard returned. “She said ‘Yes it has.’”

Almost before the sentence was fully out of his mouth, Dwiin shot out of his seat and was out the door before one of us could say calm down.

“Maybe we should visit them later,” Niirah suggested. “We could get her a gift.”

I nodded. “Yeah, we’ll do that once we finish our food.”

“Dwiin didn't get to,” Niirah pointed out, nodding at his plate.

“Maybe we’ll get him a takeout bag as a gift,” I joked.

Nirrah laughed. “That’d be funny.”

I’m actually glad we followed because it turned out that the roars from Algae passing melon sized eggs had drawn the attention of the City Guard. I was able to explain what was going on fast enough to keep them from storming the apartment, preventing what would have been an awkward situation for all involved parties. Niirah and I waited outside the apartment building, listening to Algae alternately roaring in pain and yelling at Dwiin and trying to calm down any frightened ponies who passed by.

Soon enough night fell and the roars stopped. We made our way up to their apartment and knocked lightly.

“Come in!” we heard Algae call.

We entered and saw that all of their furniture was pushed off to the side. Algae lay in a shallow makeshift pool in the middle of their apartment, looking exhausted; Dwiin was sitting next to her, holding her claw. Looking to the side, I saw three colorful sea and fire dragon eggs in their own shallow tub of warm water.

“With all that noise I thought there would have been more,” I said absentmindedly. Niirah slapped my shoulder with a wing. “What?”

“I was that loud?” Algae asked, blushing.

“He had to talk the city guard out of coming in here and finding out what was going on,” Niirah explained.

Algae’s face went red. “That is beyond embarrassing.”

“At least you got that over with now. You know, bright side,” I tried.

Niirah brought Algae over her gift. “I figured since for the next thirty-two months you can drink to your heart’s content until you have to stop,” Niirah revealed a bottle of Algae’s favorite wine.

“You know what’s up.” Algae tried to grab at it greedily, but Niirah held it out of reach.

“Let me get some wine glasses and we can all have some.” Niirah went to get glasses.

I turned to Dwiin. “I know they aren’t your eggs. But you will be the closest thing to a father they’ll have. Here.” I gave him a box of cigars. I heard that was a thing ponies did, I also heard it was extremely cliche, but I don’t think he knew that.

“What are these?” he asked. I also forgot he had never seen cigars before.

“Cigars. You smoke ‘em.”

“They aren’t made of that weed I keep reading about in the paper are they?” Dwiin looked at me with suspicion.

“No, just trust me okay? Come on, let’s go to your balcony.”

The balcony was small but it was just big enough to fit the two of us. I showed him how to light the cigars and how to smoke them, just like how Fancy Pants had taught me.

“What do you think?” I asked as Dwiin slowly blew out a cloud of smoke.

“I like the flavor. I don’t see myself doing this often, but I like it well enough.”

“Good,” I nodded.

“Listen, Krein. I wanted to thank you again for being there while I helped Algae through this.”

“It’s no problem, I just want you to return the favor when it comes to my turn for younglings.”

“Are you and Niirah-”

“No!” I shouted, a bit too loudly. I cleared my throat. “No, she has made it quite clear we are not ready for that at this point in our relationship. But I do believe that she would be open to the possibility at a later time.”

“Spirits you talk like a politician,” Dwiin said, rolling his eyes.

“I am a politician!” I laughed. “And it’s not like I’m trying to. You talk like one of those old soldiers that have been fighting for far too long sometimes.”

“I’m not old,” Dwiin frowned at me.

“That is what you took from my comment?”

Dwiin opened his mouth to continue bickering, but we were suddenly interrupted. The Bloodsteel Guard, who was supposed to be guarding the door to the apartment flew up to the balcony. “Sir, we’ve lost contact with the Embassy!”

“What do you mean?” Dwiin asked.

“We heard an explosion, and the shattering of glass before the com-crystals went dead,” he elaborated. My blood ran cold in fear of the worst. Dwiin rushed inside to get his armor back on.

This was so much worse than what I imagined. Everydragon who had been in the Embassy was either killed by the explosion or being rushed to the nearest hospital. I was standing with what remained of my Bloodsteel Guard. Ponies had gathered at the perimeter the firefighters and the city guard had set up. The fire was nearly out now, but a number of bodies still needed to be recovered and the smell of smoke and burnt flesh still hung in the late afternoon air.

I smelt the air. I recognized a scent other than burning flesh. “Do you smell that?” I asked Dwiin.

Dwiin sniffed the air and frowned. “The smell of sulfur? Maybe even the kind of sulfur we would find in the sulfur fields in the east Dragonlands?”

“The same.” I needed to call Viing. “Let’s get moving to the Castle, I need to speak with the Princesses.”

As we walked, I touched my brand and whispered, “Viing.” The brand burned to life and I heard Viing’s voice in my ear. “Speaker, I was just about to call you.”

“I have bad news Viing. The Dragon Embassy was just bombed, the majority of the Embassy guard and the Bloodsteel guard are dead. I’m going to see the Princesses now.”

“My news is no better,” Viing replied darkly. Dwiin and I exchanged glances. “The airship that was carrying Ash to the Dragonlands. It never made it. The sea dragons found it last night at the bottom of the ocean, crew dead, Ash missing. He hasn't come to the Dragonlands or we would have spotted him by now. He must have gone back to you.”

I cut the communication. “Ash must have been freed by the resistance and helped coordinate this attack. Other than the Embassy there are only four things Ash would go after Algae, you, me, and maybe the princess's head of security.”

“I can take a guard back to the apartment and make sure the girls are okay,” Dwiin said, signaling a guard to follow him.

“I will go to the Princesses and fill them in on what has happened.” We nodded in agreement that this was the best plan.

I took flight wanting to get to the castle faster. I flew hard and fast, enough that some of my guards were having issues keeping up. As we approached the castle I saw flickers of light on the front lawn.

Then I saw the dragons. Dragons wearing Resistance colors, trying to burn their way into the castle. The Royal Guard was barely holding them off: I watched one of the guards become engulfed in flames and fall, screaming in agony.

The sight of the enemy dragons made my blood boil. They killed our people. They had to pay. I dove headlong into the fight and giving my guards no choice but to do the same, all of us giving a great roar. Our jets of flame-roasted their bodies before they had a chance to react; with their armor protecting them, the Bloodsteel Guards charged into the fray, easily defeating any Rebel foolish enough to get close. Rallied by our arrival, the Royal Guards began a counterattack, firing magic spells and crossbow bolts at the Rebels.

I picked a rebel dragon that looked like their leader and went for the wings. I landed on his back and used every claw and talon I had to rip apart his wings and render them utterly useless. He threw me aside and howled in pain, then charged.

I recognized this dragon; I had fought him before, a long time ago. “Garble,” I think his name was.

I countered his attack and pinned him down to the ground, my claws digging into his neck and drawing blood. “Why are you doing this? Why did you kill our kind?!” I roared.

“You are not our kind!” he growled. I was vaguely aware that my guards, with the assistance of the Royal Guards, had either chased off, subdued or killed the other rebel dragons.

“We are true Dragons! Pure!” Garble continued to rant. I could almost see the crazy coming off of him in waves. “We are not tainted by breeding with the lesser species! Our world will no longer play host to weaker things! All will burn in the Refiner’s Fire! All will fall at the claw of Pyre!”

I had enough of his nonsense. I curled my claw into a fist and knocked him out with a blow to the head.

“Speaker! What is the meaning of this?” Celestia called as she descended from the steps of the castle followed by Luna.

I stood up slowly, panting. “I’m afraid my efforts to keep Equestria out of the dragon war just became in vain. This ‘Refiner’s Fire’ and ‘Pyre’ or whatever this dragon calls himself, has just declared war on everycreature who believes differently than him.”

“Obviously he has followers,” Luna observed, casting her gaze over the captured and dead Rebel dragons. “What is the Dragon Lord’s response?”

I didn’t want to speak for Lord Torch, but I had a feeling I knew what the answer would be.

War.

Author's Note

Sequel to Flames is live! Jump over and read Ashes

XII - Parties & Reunions

One day away from Kii’s hatchday party. Kii was supposed to invite a few friends from her school. She thinks it’s gonna be a little get-together kind of thing, but Pinkie Pie and Spike showed up while Kii was at school today with everything planned out. We were sitting in the living room having some hot cocoa. I had purchased a few cookbooks and had taken to learning all I could. So far, I hadn’t burned the kitchen down, so I suppose I was making progress.

“We will even have a large barbecue where you as the hatchday girl’s brother can cook everypony’s food,” Spike said enthusiastically.

I was looking over Pinkie Pie’s “Grand Plan.” She had a five layer Chocolate Cake with a large five-shaped candle put on top. There was also a piñata, gift table nearby where the cake would sit, snack table with punch and tea for everypony/dragon to snack on, and a bounce house.

I looked up at Spike and Pinkie Pie. “Not that I’m worried about affording all of this, I was just thinking it will be a bit much for one youngling and a few fillies.”

“Nonsense, silly. It’s fun! You can never have too much fun!” Pinkie beamed, with a smile a mile wide.

“If you say so,” I said, pushing the plans back over to them. “You think you can set all this up in the time Kii is in school tomorrow?”

“We sure can,” Spike said, nodding his head.

“Very well. Spike, if you need a place to stay while in Canterlot, my guest room is open to you,” I offered.

Spike shook his head and held up a claw. “No, thank you. Celestia was kind enough to accommodate us for the few days. Thanks for the offer though.”

I stood from my seat. “Okay. I guess I’ll see you both tomorrow then?”

“You sure will!” Pinkie chirped as she and Spike bounced out of the house, waving goodbye.

It had to be Kii jumping on my bed at this hour. “Big brother! Big Brother! Wake up! I wanna start learning to fly!” she shouted right in my ear.

I shifted out from under my blankets. I flung the blankets off of me to stretch. “I don’t think today is the day to start that. Tomorrow though will be an excellent day for it. We’ll start then.”

“Aww,” she groaned disappointedly.

I hopped off the bed and started my trek downstairs. I looked at the thermometer by the front door that told me the outside temperature, it was cold. “Hmm. I’d say it’s a good time for your first hatchday present.”

She followed. “First? How many did you get me?”

“I’m not telling. You want grilled cheese for breakfast?”

“Yes please!” Kii chirped, hopping up onto a chair.

I set myself to work making her breakfast. In one of the cookbooks, it instructed me to have some creativity with the things I made. I figured grilled cheese was no different. I got the pan out onto the stove and turned the flame on. Bread and the cheese went onto the counter and out came the cheese grater. Retrieving two slices of bread I buttered one side of each. I grated the cheese until I had enough to finish what I was doing. I put a light amount of cheese on the buttered sides of the bread and put them on the now really hot pan.

“Is it weird that I like the sound of burning things?” I asked my sister.

“Well, my teacher of Magical Creatures Inkwell would describe you as a Fire Class Creature, belonging to the Phoenix class of Elementals,” Kii replied after a moment of thought.

“I feel like ‘Elemental’ should be reserved for creatures like Phoenixes, Golems, and Thunderbirds,” I answered. “You know, things that are actually made of their Spirit-given element.”

“She actually said that the only creatures that have the title of elemental are the ones that define the category,” Kii answered. She sounded proud of herself for being able to recite such an important fact.

“And you being a magic dragon, what element class do you belong to?” I asked.

The cheese on the pan was about half melted now. I put the remaining cheese on the unbuttered side and put the second slice on top, unbuttered side down.

“I asked Celestia that, and she said that ‘Beings of magic belong to all the Elements,’” Kii said trying her best to sound like Celestia.

“That’s actually kinda cool,” I said. “Wait, but Pegasi would be of the Air Element class. How does that work?”

Kii shrugged. “She also said some blur the lines between the classes, like Unicorns and Pegasi.”

“Interesting.” Perhaps I should look into night classes or something to try and keep up with her.

Once the cheese was good and melted, I scraped the sandwiches off the pan and onto a plate. Putting it in front of Kii I wanted a grilled cheese myself now, but I had to go get Kii’s new cold weather clothes. “Eat up, I’ll be right back,” I said. She responded by nodding with a mouthful of food.

I made my way over to the coat closet that sat beneath the stairs. Didn’t have a use for it until now. Within was a large black coat, mine, and a smaller purple coat. I was happy I knew Needle and Forge. They were of help when in need of dragon clothing.

I returned to the kitchen to find Kii finishing her sandwich. “Look here,” I held her coat up.

“Oh, it’s pretty. What do I need it for?”

“It’s growing colder outside, this will help you stay warm.”

“Okay.” She put her coat on with some difficulty, accounting for the fact that she wasn’t used to clothes.

I started to put mine on as well. Her’s and mine were of similar design, mine was just bigger. The coat wrapped around my shoulders, chest, and stomach. I slipped my forelegs and wings through the allotted holes and buttoned it up along my belly. There was enough space to tuck my wings in the coat when not in use too. That was a nice feature. Oh, and pockets! I was ecstatic when Forge recommended them be added to the coat.

Kii needed to get to school so Pinkie and Spike could get to work. “Come on, you still have school.”

“Okay!” She ran upstairs. Not a moment later, she came back down with her school bag and ran outside ahead of me.

“Wait up!” I ran after her after closing the door.

Once Kii was in school I made my way back to the house. I took in the autumn sights as I walked. It was a beautiful time of the year. The Dragonlands had four colors, black, brown, red, and gray. Equestria had many more colors.

“Cool,” I said before turning the corner to my street. Catching sight of three dragons standing outside my house gave me pause. All three were Fire dragons like me, two female and one male. Wait a minute...I recognized them.

“Aleazh, Nikta, Nandak?!” I shouted out their names, hardly daring to believe it.

All three of them turned their heads my way. “Brother!” They ran at me and I ran at them and embraced them. I thought they were dead.

Aleazh, the first to hatch after me, was a ruby red color with a pink underbelly, emerald green eyes, and laid back spines like mine. Nikta, the smallest of us and the third to hatch from our clutch, had gray scales, white underbelly, golden eyes, and no spines. Nandak, my brother, and the last to hatch before Kii’s clutch looked very similar in build as I, though he was universally a tan color rather than brown, and his eyes were blue.

I was happy and confused at the same time. “What are you three doing here? Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad to see you all, but I thought you were all dead!”

“We thought you and the egg were dead and destroyed!” Aleazh said rather loudly, looking ecstatic.

“Yeah, we only found out where you were when we got to Crater. The Enforcer Viing told us you were here,” Nandak told me.

“Remind me to thank him next time I head that way.” I hugged my lost siblings close, then a thought dawned on me. “Kii is gonna be so excited to hear it’s not just me anymore.”

“You named our baby sister ‘Kii’? Oh, I love her already!” Nikta gushed.

“Could we maybe go inside? It’s cold out here.” Aleazh said, shaking from a chill breeze.

“Oh, yes of course. Follow me.” I hurried up to the door of the house and opened it, letting my siblings in.

I set a fire in the fireplace as they each found a place on my furniture. “So what happened? After we ran into that horde of wyverns?” Nikta asked me.

“I ran. We agreed that Kii’s safety was a priority. But once I found a secure place I tried to find you. I even went back to where I lost you three and couldn’t find a trace.” I explained.

“We looked for you for months until we figured the wyverns or worse had gotten you,” Aleazh said, still smiling. I thought I saw tears in her eyes.

“Or a giant spider, or giant scorpions, or a basilisk, or a manticore!” Nandak listed.

“I get it. The Dragonlands are dangerous,” I stated. “I actually stayed close to smaller pockets of dragons for short periods of time and moved around a lot. That’s how I kept Kii alive. Up until five months ago that is,” I elaborated.

“Yeah, we heard you were some kind of big shot?” Nikta said as a question.

“You are looking at the Speaker of the Dragonlands,” I said with mixed feelings of embarrassment and pride.

“Ew, you’re a politician?” Nandak asked with pretend disgust.

“Yeah, yeah. Shut up, I needed to make sure Kii was safe. This was the best way to do that. Removing her from the Dragonlands entirely seemed like a good idea,” I said to defend my position.

Nikta and Nandak were both about to say something more when Aleazh held a claw up to stop them. “We aren’t judging your decision Krein, but if it’s all the same to you, we’d like to reconnect as a family.”

I nodded. “Well, you chose the right time to show up. Kii’s hatchday is today! Once Spike and Pinkie show up you can help set up.”

“You’ve made friends here?” Nikta asked as she shifted on the couch.

“A few. Now let me ask you three something,” I started. They waited for me to continue like soldiers waiting for an order. “Are you staying? In Equestria, I mean.”

“Do you not want us to stay?” Nandak asked like it was nothing.

“I do, I do. But not if you’re gonna be unhappy. I want you to make your own choices. I know Kii would be happy if you were nearby though.”

The three were silent for a long moment, looking at one another in uncertainty about what to do with my words.

“I wouldn’t mind exploring the world a bit,” Nandak spoke up. “I’ve just had an interest in what the mysteries of the horizon offer.”

Nikta put a caring claw on our brother’s. “How come you didn’t say anything to us?” she asked him.

“Because you needed me,” he admitted. “But now that we’re all together again, I just thought it would be nice to try new things.”

“Makes sense when you put it like that,” I agreed, sitting down finally.

“Well, I surely don’t know what I’d want to do if we go do separate things,” Nikta said, pouting. “Besides, all I’ll do while you are gone is worry.”

“I’ll be fine,” Nandak said, trying to be tough. But I was gonna make sure he was gonna be okay.

I pointed a claw at him. “Damn right you are. Because I’m gonna ask Viing to train you on how to fight like a real warrior. I want you to be at least prepared when you do go to leave. Deal?”

Nandak seemed surprised, but he nodded after a moment. “I can do that.”

I looked over to Aleazh and Nikta. “You two can have the guest rooms until you figure out what you want to do. Nandak you can sleep on the couch.”

Aleazh came over and sat next to me. “Thank you, brother. At the moment I just want to get to know my little sister.” She nudged me with a wing.

“Same here,” Nikta nodded in agreement.

Three knocks came from the door. “Spike and Pinkie must be here. Time to make this Hatchday special for our baby sister,” I said as I got up and went to the door.

I opened the door and received a faceful of confetti. Two familiar figures stood on the other side, both of them grinning widely.

“Spike, Pinkie Pie,” I smiled as I let them in. “Today just got a whole lot better.”

Clearing the backyard of the fallen leaves was easy with five firebreathers. We only lit the grass on fire twice. The afternoon sun had even graced us with its presence, warming up the air. Soon the bounce house, piñata, oddly large barbecue, and the tables were set up, Pinkie had even utilized her “Party Cannon” to set up even more decorations that landed perfectly in place somehow. Everything had come together nicely, I had even gift-wrapped the dragon spell books. Now all that was left to do was to go and get the hatchday girl.

“So what should we do?” Nikta interrupted my thoughts.

“I’d guess that the other guests will start arriving about a half hour after I get Kii. In that time, Kii can start to get to know you guys,” I explained.

Aleazh came over as well. “It’s a start. Go get our sister!” she said shoving me toward the door.

“Okay, okay,” Instead of going into the house I took to the sky. It’s faster. I wasted no time getting over to Celestia’s school.

As I approached I noticed Hex’s parents waiting in the front of the school. “Mace! Aqua! Good to see you again,” I called as I landed beside them.

“Ambassador, a pleasure!” Aqua smiled.

I sat down on the walkway beside them. “Will I be seeing you at Kii’s party later?”

“We aren’t ones to turn down perfectly good cake,” Mace answered.

I laughed a bit. “That’s a yes.”

“If you don’t mind we were just gonna head straight there, mind if we tag along?” Aqua Spice asked.

The bell rang and students began flooding out the doors. Magic level one teachers held the students in their classroom an extra few minutes to allow the rushing older students out first. Once the crowd had died down some, the younger students fled the school doors.

I watched Kii and Hex come out the doors at the same time. “Brother!” she ran up to me for a hug.

I embraced her. “How many of your friends did you invite?”

“I said something to the others, but I think it’s just gonna be Hex, her parents, you and me,” she said.

This being Canterlot I think a few will arrive, I thought. “Well, if they do come we’ll be ready, and if not, more food for us. Come on, I have another surprise waiting for you at home,” I stood and started in the direction of home.

“What is it?” Kii asked walking beside me.

“Still can’t tell you,” I said smiling as I walked.

“Please?” she asked running up beside me.

“No.”

She hopped up trying to get in front of my face and failing. “Please?”

“Nope.”

She gave me wide eyes and pouted. “Pretty please?”

I chuckled. “The physical appearance of the ‘please’ makes no difference, I still can’t tell you.”

She tried again. “Please?”

“Yes,” I said in a cheery voice.

“Really?” she asked excitedly

“No,” I laughed.

This went on until we were about halfway home. Once we arrived I turned Kii toward upstairs. “Kii why don’t you go put your stuff away in your room and meet me in the backyard.”

“Okay!” she ran up the stairs.

I hurried outside where my siblings were antagonizing each other. “Hey! She’s on her way out, pull yourselves together!” I yelled as quietly without roaring.

The three of them scrambled to their talons. “Sorry,” Nandak started. “That was my bad.”

“I don’t care right now,” I said hurrying over to the side. “When she comes out, smile and yell ‘Happy Hatchday’.”

“We know how to do this,” Aleazh said glaring at me.

“Well—” I caught sight of Kii in the corner of my eye.

When she emerged with Hex a few steps behind her, my siblings made as much noise as possible. “Happy Hatchday!”

Kii’s eyes went wide and she took a few steps back. “Krein!”

I hurried over to her. “It’s okay, they’re family.”

“Family?” she repeated and looked up at me. “I thought we were the only ones?”

“I thought so too, but they showed up after I dropped you off at school.” I started explaining as I guided Kii toward them. “They are my clutch siblings, we hatched in the same week. Which means they are your sisters and brother as well.”

Kii’s eyes lit up. “We have a bigger family?”

“Sure do,” Nandak started. “I’m Nandak, the brother that’s closest to you in age.”

“I’m your eldest sister Aleazh, first to hatch after Krein. The one next to me gushing with excitement is Nikta, the middle sibling,” Aleazh said pointing a claw to Nikta.

Kii didn’t wait any longer she ran up and hugged Nikta. Nikta picked Kii up and hugged her close. Aleazh and Nandak both joined in the group hug. I watched from the side.

Spike walked up beside me. “Are all dragons in the Dragonlands this emotionally soft like ponies?” he asked as a joke.

“Nope, just us,” I answered smiling at the sight before me. “And I wouldn't call us ‘emotionally soft’ just tight-knit.”

More ponies had shown up. Fancy Pants and Fleur, Snow, a small number of ponies from Kii’s class and at least one parent for each of them. Princess Cadance arrived as well, along with Captain Armor. Music was playing and I was almost ready to start the barbecue.

Shining Armor was standing off to the side keeping his eyes on Cadance’s movements through the party: she was currently entertaining some of the younger kids with funny faces. I approached carrying two ciders in a claw. “Cider?” I offered.

“One can’t hurt. Besides, I’m supposed to be off duty, and I doubt anyone here would be foolish enough to attack a hatchday party with four fully grown dragons attending,” Shining commented.

I nodded in agreement. “Who would want those injuries?” I asked with a smile as I opened my cider and took a swig.

“Not me that’s for sure,” he laughed. “Hey, there was another reason for Cadance and I coming here today.”

“And since she’s over there having fun, you’re over here doing business?” I asked.

Armor nodded. “Precisely. Princess Luna has a diplomatic trip scheduled for the day before the Gala to travel to Thicket. King Aspen has requested the presence of the Dragon Ambassador.”

I sighed. “Meaning me. I’ll be there, don't worry. Just send me the details and I’ll make sure I get there. In the meantime I’d like to enjoy the party without thinking of work.”

“Would be nice if I could do that,” Armor said taking a sip of his cider.

I laughed and went over to Aleazh and Nandak who were chatting with Mace and Aqua.

“...and then he tumbled down the hill face first into the pile of dung,” Aleazh laughed and Nandak was glaring straight ahead.

“Please get the food started so she’ll shut up,” Nandak pleaded.

“She telling the face-dung story again?” I inquired.

“Save me,” Nandak pleaded, burying his face into his claws to hide his burning cheeks.

“Come on Aleazh, I’m assuming you’re cooking has gotten even better than I remember? Let’s go cook some fire roasted vegetables and fish.”

Aleazh shot up and followed me. “You convinced me at ‘fire roasted.’” She caught sight of some seasoning I had brought out with me while setting up. “What’s all this?” she asked opening up a shaker of garlic powder and smelling it. She smiled at the scent.

“Smells good right?” I grinned.

“We’re using this, a lot of it.” She held it close. “What is this stuff?”

“Garlic Powder. But we have more ingredients to use than just that. Experiment a little,” I instructed.

She started opening each ingredient and smelling them as I lit the barbecue with my fire breath. “Okay, you know what, back off, I got this,” Aleazh stated waving me away.

“You sure?” I asked.

“Keep on stepping brother, you know I was always the best cook among us,” she said not looking up at me as she started to put the items on the grill.

“Okay, I trust you,” I said going back to the party.

“What happened over there?” Cadance asked as I walked past her Fleur, Fancy Pants and Snow.

“I got kicked off the grill,” I said plainly.

“You gonna stand for that?” Snow asked.

I glanced back at Aleazh “Yes, yes I am. My sister is more than capable over there by herself.”

The girls snickered to themselves. “Oui, I’m sure she is,” Fleur giggled. The mares all walked off in a small clique.

Fancy Pants smiled. “Mares rule the world,” he commented.

I shrugged and continued over to the bounce house where Kii and a few of her friends were, this included Pinkie Pie and Spike. “Kii? Mind coming out here a minute?”

I watched Kii bounce over to the entrance. “Yes?”

“Wanna open your presents before Aleazh gets the food ready?”

“Yeah!” She hopped off the entrance to the bounce house and over to the table of presents.

“Kii is gonna open her presents now!” I called out. Everydragon and pony gathered in a wide circle around the present table.

Hex galloped up to Kii. “Open mine first! It's the darkly wrapped one!”

I helped Kii get the present off the table and Kii didn't hesitate to tear the paper off. It was a small record player and radio with an alarm clock built in. I doubt Hex noticed the last part though.

“So you can start collecting mucic of you own instead of coming over to my house to listen all the time!” Hex beamed.

“I love it. Thank you!” Kii said, hugging her friend.

“Mine next! The small one with the hearts on it!” Cadance pointed, clapping her hooves like a little filly. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Shining Armor smiling and rolling his eyes.

Same as before I clawed it over to Kii and she ripped the paper off of it, revealing a black box containing a silver necklace featuring a purple dragon-eye pendant, just perfect to hang around Kii’s neck.

“I thought it looked nice,” Cadance admitted.

“It’s great Princess. Thank you.”

“Okay, okay, mine next,” I bumped in. Retrieving the stack of presents held together with ribbon. Setting it down in front of her she peered at it.

“Another one of the surprises you had for me?” Kii asked.

“Last one,” I stated. “And this one is not just from me.”

She removed the ribbon and started taking the wrapping paper off carefully revealing each spell book. She examined one of the spells in one of the books unable to read it but able to recognize the significance.

“These are spell books?” She asked looking up at me. I nodded. “What language is this?”

“Ancient Dragon. Olakaan included a translation guide,” I told her.

“I thought there were no other Magic Dragons?” Kii said more as a question than a comment.

“None living. These spell books are from the Magic dragons that came before you,” I explained.

She hopped up and hugged me. “I love them. Thank you, brother.”

I hugged her back. “For you Kii, anything.”

The party had winded down, and most of the guests had gone home, including Pinkie and Spike. Hex was permitted by her parents to stay the night since tomorrow is a weekend. Fancy Pants and Fleur had also stayed overtime. I watched from my seat on the couch as Hex and Kii told Nikta about their adventures at school.

“I think that you’ve shown much of the Canterlot Community tonight that ponies and dragons have much in common,” Fancy Pants started.

“And what would that be?” I asked raising an eyebrow at him.

He chuckled. “That we both like to party, for starters.”

“I suppose we do,” I said, looking back at my siblings and how happy they looked. The five of us are the last of our clan. We’d do anything to keep each other safe. Now that we are together again. I can’t help but feel like I’ve finally succeeded at keeping Kii safe. Now to keep them all safe and happy.

“Fancy Pants?” I asked.

“Yes, my friend?” He replied.

“Do you think you could help my sisters Aleazh and Nikta get on their talons. Work, or something? I know Aleazh likes to cook. Nikta is still in the air.” I asked.

Fancy Pants’ face turned to one of pondering. “I could ask around.”

“That is all I ask,” I nodded.

He stood and started toward the door. “In the meantime, good night Ambassador.”

“Goodnight, Fancy Pants,” I said as he exited my home.

I looked up at the clock. It was getting late and I had clean up tomorrow. “Don’t stay up too late, all of you,” I stood stretching. “I’m turning in for the night.”

“Wait!” Kii jumped over Nandak who was in the middle of the floor. She ran up to me and hugged me tightly. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” I said hugging her back. “Go easy on your brother and sisters, they aren't used to your tricks.”

“You’re no fun. Goodnight,” She shoved me toward the stairs.

“Goodnight everydragon, and pony,” I waved a wing.

“Goodnight,” they all called.

I went up the stairs, into my room and settled onto my bed. I could hear my family’s muffled laughter beneath me. I dozed off with a smile on my muzzle.

Author's Note

Hey guys from here things are gonna get interesting for Krein. Stay tuned for Chapter 13: Double Trouble.

V.2